Perfect World

by Stayrr

Born into a unique world where villages fight to gain power and control, the main character, Shi Hao, is a genius blessed by the heavens born under the poorest of conditions. His clan, however, has a mysterious past. To rise up and become the genius he is meant to be, the clan goes through every effort to aid his cultivation as they battle through fanatical monsters and engage in p

72. 1858

Read Perfect World - Chapter 1858 online free - Light Novel Full

Chapter 1858 - The Defeated

Immortal Shi, even if Shi Hao spoke these words alone, he would still feel like it was extremely strange, making his mind a bit heavy.

Was this the so-called long life disaster? He actually encountered it too!

The so-called long life disaster was something he previously didn't clearly get to the bottom of, but now, he had some guesses, saw some clues.

"Are you all one creature, or three different ones?" Shi Hao asked.

The skull and arm bone were clearly different colors. Moreover that eyeball was too large, not looking like it would fit in the crystal skull.

"One or three, is it that important to you?" The crystal skull released bits of fiery light from within its eye sockets, purple-gold in color, sinister and mysterious, making one feel as if even their soul would start pulsing.

"I don't want the bones of others to merge into my own body." Shi Hao said, refusing like this.

"This was originally supposed to be an easily obtained strength for you, yet you are giving it up just like this, I cannot understand at all. If you merge with this bone, you can obtain everlasting power!" The crystal skull said with a sigh.

"That type of power is something I can cultivate myself." Shi Hao replied.

"There is a great golden path you can take, allowing you to rise up in the shortest amount of time, why are you taking the long way? You have to understand that the world is now cryptic and difficult to understand, undercurrents surging, a bit more strength is a bit more power to protect oneself. Refusing like this is not a sensible choice!" The crystal skull said.

"Then what about what I have to pay?" Shi Hao calmly asked.

"You don't need to pay anything as long as you inherit this most sacred power, ensure that it doesn't just disappear into this world for no reason." The crystal skull said.

Shi Hao shook his head, not saying any more.

"Are you refusing, or do you not believe me?" The crystal skull asked.

"There was an extremely powerful individual who told me that the more powerful the existence, the more they would care about balance, pay attention to karma. Even though its relationship with me wasn't bad, it always carried out an equivalent exchange. Of course, it still scammed me."

"Alright, if you insist on feeling this way, then it can also be interpreted in this way. In the future, when you have the time, help us get our revenge, cut down our enemies." The crystal skull said.

"You are not being honest." Shi Hao backed up. Why did they not talk about this before, only when they were unmasked, did they ask him to take on a share of karma? This was most likely still not the truth.

In reality, after Immortal Mu, Immortal Wang and Immortal Qin, he felt like this carried tremendous risk. In the end, he might die without a proper burial ground.

He didn't wish to be caught up in more trouble.

"Youngster, you are quite excellent, your growth speed has left all of us shocked. Only, you have to understand that what this world lacks the most is time, you need to understand to cherish it. This is a chance for you to become a dragon, it will save you a tremendous amount of time."

"I am scared of being consigned to eternal damnation, I am scared that after I merge with one of you, when the time comes, I will no longer be myself." Shi Hao was extremely direct, not beating the bush at all.

If there was some scheming going on, there was no need to hide it.

"With the Cultivationless Age arriving, the world changing, the creatures of all regions have withdrawn. Now that terrifying times are approaching, the world is at peace. I don't think that I lack time, this is my chance." Shi Hao further said.

He then added, "if you all really have some type of plans, we can work together, grant me support in other aspects, and there will definitely be a return in the future. You all can see that my cultivation speed is extremely fast, worth roping in. Meanwhile, even if I don't merge with you all, who knows, one day, I might become your most powerful ally."

"Youngster, you are too cautious. We are not trying to do evil, even more so not trying to make you a part of us, but truly in admiration of you…" The flames in the crystal skull's eye sockets became increasingly intense, gradually becoming deep like two purple-golden holes, making one calm down.

Gradually, Shi Hao felt more and more at peace, his mind calm, all of his emotional fluctuations disappearing, actually about to fall asleep.

Unknowingly, he suddenly felt drowsiness.

Shi Hao was already a supreme being, yet he almost fell asleep here, almost having his dao ended here.

Chi!

Grass Symbol Sword Art was released, transmitted through the sword body, streak after streak smashing towards the altar. The attack of a supreme being was enough to strike down the stars in the sky.

However, the artifacts on the altar weren't ordinary after all.

That golden arm bone immediately flew out. With a honglong noise, it struck down, covering heaven and earth, surrounding the void, covering all of the sword energy.

After an intense clash, there was silent destruction. Countless black holes appeared, devouring the essence of heaven and earth.

When this place became quiet, the altar was still there, the arm bone still as if cast from gold, floating in the void. The fiery light in the skull's eye-sockets continuously flickered about, that eyeball still moving, staring at Shi Hao.

"Youngster, are you trying to fight us to the death here?" The skull said.

"You all were the first to make a move. If you all are going to be forceful, then I will act appropriately!" Shi Hao said.

He had a set amount of confidence, because if the other party was powerful enough, able to act completely unrestrained, then they wouldn't say anything to him, they would just directly take action and merge with him.

"In that case, then just leave. You don't even have any passion, we'll just be strangers from here on out!" The skull said.

"I already said that if you all believe me, we can choose to cooperate. If we merge together, at most, it will just be recreating your past strength and my achievements in this life will most likely stop right there. Meanwhile, if you all are willing to help me, that might be a whole different world."

Shi Hao didn't immediately leave, instead saying these words.

After remaining silent for a long time, the crystal skull compromised, actually agreeing.

Shi Hao's pupils contracted. He knew that they seemed to be rather rushed, not having much time left, or else they wouldn't have to go this far.

Chi!

That altar shrunk, becoming the size of a fist. Then, the golden arm bone, bleeding eyeball, and crystal skull all shrunk, still arranged there.

The altar floated over, appearing in front of Shi Hao.

Shi Hao didn't dare carry them on him out of fear of being affected by the dao.

"Waking up isn't easy, the cost not small. You don't need to doubt us, we won't harm you." The crystal skull said.

"Since we are going to be walking the same path, choosing to cooperate, then are there some things you all can tell me?" Shi Hao asked.

"What do you wish to know?" The crystal skull asked.

"Who are you all, why are you here, what do wish to do? Was this Western Tomb Realm created by you all? What kind of objectives do you all have in merging it with the Void God Realm?"

After a sigh, the fist-sized altar became silent, no reply could be heard for a long time.

Shi Hao didn't say anything either, calmly waiting.

"If I say that we are the defeated, beaten miserably, forgetting everything, will you believe us?" The skull finally asked.

"I wouldn't be too convinced." Shi Hao only had these four words.

"We were beaten into ruin, the true defeated, only having some shallow memories, we don't even remember our true selves anymore. Right now, there is only one will left in our minds, which is to return to our peak. We are long life beings, we wish to recreate our previous long life glory." The skull said.

Shi Hao's expression moved. Was this the long life disaster? There was a group of creatures like this.

"And? Do you not even know who the enemy is?"

"We do not. There are only some imprints that haven't been erased yet. We are the defeated of the last small showdown." The skull said dejectedly.

"What?!" Shi Hao was greatly shocked, truly moved this time. They actually had such great backgrounds?!

The so-called small showdown had also happened too long ago, something from the endless past. At the very least, it was before Immortal Ancient.

"The final battle, the ultimate showdown is about to descend. We are still unresigned!" The crystal skull roared.

Shi Hao thought to himself, feeling more and more that the future great showdown will be terrifying, involving too much. True old monsters will jump out from different great eras, it will exceed all imagination!

"What is going on with Western Tomb Realm? I believe you all definitely know this well, there's no way you forgot, right?" Shi Hao was suspicious.

"Western Tomb Realm was accidentally created by us. We previously unexpectedly discovered a bone book. If you don't agree, you can take a look." When it spoke up to here, the crystal skull opened its mouth, spitting out a scorched black bone piece, on it indeed some recordings.

However, the crystal skull directly denied the merging of Void God Realm, nor did they wish to do some hidden great thing.

"There are others?" Shi Hao wasn't really convinced, in half doubt.

"There was indeed someone who came later, this something in the recent decades. He was doing these things, but we didn't pay it any attention, showing mutual apprehension." The crystal skull said.

"What does he look like, what kind of background does he have? Did you all see?" Shi Hao asked, his expressions serious.

"His height was over a zhang, body carrying a rotting smell, as if he was a creature who crawled out from a mountain of corpses. He was unimaginably powerful, incomplete scales covering its body, but there was snow fur that fell off from time to time." The skull said seriously.

When Shi Hao heard this, his scalp went numb. He sensed that things were really bad. From the skull's description, he immediately thought of the Demonic Cattail King. "Don't tell me it really was this creature?"

"Let's go." Shi Hao said in the end. He felt like when faced with these three old monsters, it was difficult to see through them, and it was also hard to know if what they said was real or fake.

The best way was to find another old monster, use monsters to deal with monsters!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1859 - Return From a Rewarding Journey

In the lower realms, there was a clear excellent candidate, which was the lord of the restricted region. He was a fierce individual who crossed the 'dam world', ridiculously powerful.

Of course, he was also ruined, now only having half of his skull left. However, his will seemed to be incredibly firm, so he wasn't willing to disappear from this world.

The fist-sized altar quietly floated up and down. On it, the crystal skull, golden arm bone, and the bleeding eyeball all became quiet, temporarily becoming still.

Shi Hao reached out his hand, releasing a strand of light, and then a sphere of flames appeared, surrounding the altar, bringing it away from Western Tomb Realm's deepest parts just like that.

He didn't wish to remain here much longer, because the one who was suspected to be the Demonic Cattail Tree might still be alive, or else why would it have needed to act with such apprehension? It could have just immediately refined the three old monsters.

Meanwhile, the reason why Shi Hao could even face the three ghosts on the altar was most likely in part because of that Demonic Cattail King who only had a ruined body left.

However, he had to increase his cultivation as much as possible, this world was just too chaotic. Even though this world entered a Cultivationless Age, it was also becoming more and more dangerous. Once the most terrifying age arrived, the weak wouldn't have any hope of survival.

Even if it was only for his family, for his friends, he had to continue living, protect everyone.

Immortal Ancient's battle almost completely wiped out the Nine Heavens Ten Earths' clans, let alone this time. Only heaven knew what was going to happen.

The attack of a true immortal would make a sea of stars explode, let alone the true unmatched beings -- the peerless immortal kings!

Back then, the reason why the Nine Heavens Ten Earths were blasted to pieces, the reason why all creatures died miserably was precisely because of this reason. When unrivaled experts passed by, just any random gaze might directly burn ordinary cultivators to ashes.

Outside, the battle was extremely intense, the main reason because new creatures appeared endlessly. This place was vast, ancient beasts concentrated.

The primitive mountains rose and fell continuously, appearing one after the next, ancient trees towered into the clouds. Pi Xiu, Luan, True Hou, Three Footed Golden Crow, and others treaded on the sky dome, moving through the horizon, flickering with dazzling brilliance as they charged out murderously.

Mu Qing, Zhu Lin, and Shi Zhong all had injuries on them, traces of blood, while there were some others who couldn't move at all, now laying on the ground, protected by others.

There were extremely powerful creatures who slaughtered their way out, leaving all the young leaders weary. The main reason was that there were just too many creatures here, while they only had a few hundred.

Shi Hao stood there, still not taking action, quietly watching. With a sou sound, a large black turtle dove over, hiding behind him, looking around. Then, it patted its chest, saying with a startled look, "This tortoise was almost scared to death, motherf*cking… I encountered an old tortoise who kept chasing after me. It was definitely a prehistoric giant."

Honglong!

A great mountain immediately collapsed. A large black claw appeared, directly crushing it. A giant black head appeared, belonging to a giant tortoise.

This tortoise was definitely strong, its defensive strength astonishing, Stone Village's youngsters unable to do anything to it. The shining tortoiseshell seemed like it was cast from Immortal Gold, kengqiang noises sounded as they struck its surface.

"Kill!" Mu Qing took action. A lightning divine spear with astonishing penetrative power appeared in his hands. He became one with the spear, turning into a streak of golden lightning, advancing courageously. With a pu sound, this turtle at the peak of Self Release Realm was impaled to death.

Hong!

The Lightning Emperor Precious Technique surged with the divine spear at the center. Everything exploded, the surrounding vicious beasts were all blasted by lightning until they began to twitch, their entire bodies scorched black, quite a few even more so directly exploding.

Mu Qing's strength was one of the very best here. The craziest vicious beasts were coming out towards his direction, yet he was holding all of them back.

Even if this was just training, one had to be realistic. Creatures that were too powerful, for other youngsters, wouldn't be a self refinement, but rather life threatening.

Of course, every single one of them had to see blood, feel that type of crushing death atmosphere, and only then could they receive the tempering they needed and its sharpening results.

They fought until they all went crazy. All of the youngsters were going all out, the people laying on the ground all staggered to their feet again as well, fighting while bathed in blood.

Shi Hao stood there, calmly watching all of this. Even though this situation was already extremely dangerous and bloody, he still didn't show any intention of taking action. All of this would depend on those people alone.

They simply fought until the skies became dusky and the earth turned dim, sun and moon without light. Blood covered the ground, even crushed bones were visible, quite a bit of it from Stone Village's youngsters!

The vicious beasts here fought unendingly. It really was hard to imagine just how many remains were buried here back then, the war souls truly countless. After being nurtured by Western Tomb Realm, they all developed sentience.

"Kill!"

Zhu Lin had four feathers stabbed into her body, as well as a bone spur. She was currently facing several vicious birds, fighting a deadly battle against them.

Among them, there was a Golden Crow that had dazzling golden feathers. There were several that pierced Zhu Lin's body, dripping with blood. They continuously attacked her.

There was a unicorn that was entirely snow-white like jade, but it was extremely savage. After going crazy, it completely changed forms. A row of white bony spurs appeared on its back, one of them piercing through Zhu Lin's chest.

This battle became more and more intense. At this point, everyone felt danger, feeling that they couldn't face their enemies like they did before.

"Kill!"

Eventually, they all became completely exhausted, all of their essence energy spent. However, the vicious monsters in Western Tomb Realm still continued to appear endlessly.

"Just how many remains are there? How can there be this many ruined souls and wills? They are half tangible, half made of spiritual force, there has even been demonic blood that revived, it really is strange." Shi Hao said.

The skull on the quiet small altar spoke up again, saying, "The remains number in the millions at least, or else how could this type of small world take form? It was formed by relying on them."

"Alright, today's battle will end here." Shi Hao said. These youngsters were extremely stubborn, even though they already long ran out of energy, some even dying, they still persisted on, fighting a bloody battle.

Shi Hao took action. With a wave of his large sleeves, all of the giant beasts flew out like straw men, completely clearing up this place, none left.

Then, he personally took action, activating the essence unique to his Supreme Being Realm cultivation, helping treat some people, helping them recover from their dying states, or else these people would have undoubtedly died.

"There are still some good things here, at the very least, for their cultivation levels, they should be great mending medicines." The crystal skull said, informing Shi Hao that there was another treasury deep beneath Western Tomb Realm.

"Get up, dig into the ground." Shi Hao ordered.

The youngsters always obeyed Shi Hao's words, doing whatever he said. Even though they were exhausted, they still immediately got up, starting to move their bodies, treating this as a portion of their training.

Earth and stone surged, the surface opened up.

Everyone became shocked. There were many remains underground, all of them rare species. There were some that were as large as mountain peaks, some only the size of a thumb. However, there was one similarity, which was that they were all extremely powerful when they were still alive.

As they dug further down, the earth layer was no longer withered, instead carrying a moist aura. Then, they dug into an older age mine, to the extent where there was even ice, with ice caves and snow holes.

"This place…"

The corpses here hadn't rotted, still retaining their flesh and blood, carrying exuberant essence blood energy.

"Sigh, these things, back then, we've already ate so much until we wanted to vomit!" When the youngsters who came from Desolate Border saw these things, their stomachs immediately retched.

The crystal skull became a bit speechless. It originally wanted to gift them some treasures, a great gift, because some of these ancient beasts' cultivation realms were extremely high. Their blood and qi essence, if they were extracted, would be comparable to divine pills and wondrous medicines.

"Bring them back!" Mu Qing ordered. Everyone moved together, some sizing them up inwardly. The essence these vicious beasts and divine birds contained really was terrifying.

"Don't waste anything. When the time comes, extract the marrow, the essence there is the most astonishing!" Shi Zhong said, extremely experienced.

"Wu, not bad, there is a half supreme being corpse that even we can use. After the killing energy is eliminated, it can be used as great medicine for tempering the body!" Zhu Lin nodded.

In the end, they returned from a rewarding journey, bringing back large amounts of ancient beast bodies.

Meanwhile, this wasn't all. According to what the crystal skull said, the underground depths had an even more terrifying level, one that might be dangerous even for Shi Hao to explore.

"There is a supreme being body?" Shi Hao was shocked.

"If you search carefully, there will be even more powerful bodies, their blood rare and precious, truly exceptional great medicines. They might not be that much inferior to immortal medicines."

"There are even stronger ones?" Shi Hao asked.

"There are!" The crystal skull nodded.

Shi Hao began to think to himself. If there were even stronger ones, then just what level would they be? Wasn't this place a bit too frightening, actually having his many terrifying creatures.

"In the deepest level, it is where we are buried." The crystal skull said deeply.

Shi Hao was stunned, and then he completely understood.

"Is the bone marrow in your bones still there? Do you all still need it?" Shi Hao asked them quietly.

The crystal skull stared at him, the purple-golden flame within its eyes sockets slowly pulsing. That golden arm bone also slowly floated over, while that bleeding eyeball also looked at him.

Shi Hao decided to stop, not asking anymore, no longer thinking about those things.

"Seniors, since this place is separated into several floors, buried within are these types of treasures, in the future, I'll have to ask you to please treat these descendants kindly." Shi Hao asked.

"You wish for us to lead the way, guide them in their training here?" The crystal skull asked.

"Precisely." Shi Hao nodded.

"Do you not fear that Demonic Cattail King?"

"I am not scared of it myself, and with seniors looking after the youngsters, I believe there should be no problem." Shi Hao said.

"We have attached importance to you, but you are now making us teach and escort these brats?" The crystal skull was unsatisfied.

"Come over here, you all still aren't paying your respects to these seniors?!" Shi Hao exclaimed.

The group of youngsters lined up in an orderly manner, walking up at the same time, greeting them respectfully, showing great respect.

They returned to Stone Village, starting to extract the marrow, extract the flesh and blood's essence, refining all of it into divine pills. These were all invaluable great medicines.

As for Shi Hao, he brought the small altar and the three creatures with him, directly seeking out the lord of the restricted region.

When they just approached, the lord of the restricted region already sensed something. Unlike before, he rose into the air, white clothes purer than snow, countenance like jade, standing in the air, looking down on this place.

"Kindred spirits?" He spoke up, his voice carrying a bit of charm. If he could still revive, this would definitely be an extremely beautiful man, possessing an exceptional temperament.

The small altar swayed. The crystal skull, golden arm bone, and the bloody eyeball trembled, even feeling a bit of uneasiness. They felt a type of powerful pressure.

"Dao brother has gone so far down your path!"

"I just knew something was up. How could this brat agree so easily, moreover saying that he was bringing us here to establish good karma. Turns out he wanted to intimidate us, hateful."

"Heh, which great era did dao brother live in, when did you transcend?"

At that time, forget about the crystal skull, even the golden arm bone and that eyeball actually released divine will fluctuations, conversing here.

"Should be later than you. Have you all gone into the dam?" The lord of the restricted region asked.

"You… went there before?!" The crystal skull was shocked.

"That is the source of all chaos! You were able to return alive after entering?!" The bleeding eyeball's gaze was deep.

"My body has already died, but my dao remains persistent, remnant will wandering the world, heart carries unwillingness." The restricted region lord said.

Then, the restricted region lord greeted them modestly, inviting them to sit down and drink some tea, have a chat.

However, the three of them didn't have bodies, and they couldn't make their true bodies appear, only able to continue floating above that altar.

Shi Hao was greatly shaken. He knew that he really brought these three monsters to the right place, it was still better for the lord of the restricted region to chat with them. He also wanted to understand some truths.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1860 - Bitter Cultivation

"Three respected individuals, please!"

Snow clothes fluttered about. The restricted region lord looked indescribably transcendent. Even though he had already passed away, he still remained confident and at ease. No matter how one looked at him, he still seemed like a true immortal that was banished into the world of mortals.

He made a 'please' gesture, having the crystal skull and others land at the edge of the thatched cottage. Not far out, jade bamboo swayed, releasing rustling sounds, carrying a fresh and clean scent.

In front of the thatched cottage, Cosmos Lake was sparkling and translucent, stars filling the skies, gathering into a lake. It truly was quite the spectacular sight.

The two dao children, one male one female, appeared once more as well, standing behind the restricted region lord, bringing over tea, tending to the guests even though the three wouldn't drink it.

The altar became half a person in height, landing on the ground.

"Were you all killed by that fella who raised a group of chickens?" The restricted region lord asked, his expression serious, chatting about the three creatures' downfall.

Shi Hao was stunned. What kind of words were these? An expert who raised chickens? This was just a bit too absurd!

Suddenly, he recalled some things, recalling which one it was. He had personally heard Cao Yusheng roar out from a different time space, mentioning some things.

Among them, there was a creature who had some True Phoenises at his side, raising them at his family entrance like chickens. Just how domineering and terrifying of an existence was this?

Could it be that the one the restricted region lord spoke of was this individual?

"It truly is shameful. We were killed by others, primordial spirits shattered, now not knowing the karma from our past lives, only a few memories remaining. We only know that we fell during that showdown." The crystal skull said, speaking as if it carried endless melancholy.

"You do not have any impression?" The restricted region lord smiled, speaking to himself. Then, he mentioned a creature, saying, "Killed by the one who sold fake medicines?"

"It seems familiar, I do not know if we share any karma." The crystal skull said.

This made Shi Hao couldn't help but make more guesses. Selling fake medicines? This saying was too strange! Just what kind of terrifying expert was this? It was definitely not an ordinary creature.

Even though it was strange, Shi Hao felt like there was definitely something extremely terrifying involved here!

"Could it be that existence?"

Shi Hao had previously heard that there was an existence whose body was divided into six pieces, sealed into six different pieces of long life medicines. It truly was shocking.

Only, this existence was related to medicines, but in the end, he received this type of nasty title?

"If it's not him, then the one who slaughtered pigs?" The restricted region lord smiled again, calmly asking like this.

Shi Hao became completely speechless. Just what kind of titles were these? It seemed like these taboo existences all had their unique sides, or else why would they have this type of name?

"Slaughtered pigs? Dao brother, are you cursing or mocking us? I can faintly recall that there was an individual who slaughtered all creatures, killed the number one figure of all clans. The creatures who died were all called pig tribes by him." The crystal skull's expression was bitter, saying with a light sigh.

"To be more precise, I should have called him the butcher, an existence that should have been chopped into mincemeat by all clans. I wonder if his body and spirit have already been erased." The restricted region lord said to himself.

Shi Hao listened from the side, wishing to speak up several times.

The restricted region lord gave him a look, saying, "There are some things that won't bring benefits to your cultivation if you hear them too early, it's best if you advance one step at a time. Once you reach that level, you will naturally become aware of them."

Shi Hao recalled the restricted region lord saying the same thing about the world of darkness, and sure enough, there were great terrors involved. Even Shutuo was an evolved darkness being, the other side had even been corroded before.

"Ever since Emperor Collapse, great eras have passed one after the next. These people and things, in the end, will at most be a splash in the great river of time. Even if they were the leading figures of their times, even if they stirred up heaven reaching waves, when all of history is surveyed, they still might not necessarily be able to rise above." The restricted region lord said it like this.

Then, he thought about himself, shaking his head. His body was ruined, only half of his skull left, what was even left? There was only an unresigned will still wandering this world.

In the end, Shi Hao listened to everything in puzzlement. He only knew that the true scene behind the dam was the source of chaos. Truly terrifying things laid behind there!

No wonder Willow Deity would disappear there, having its own objective, its own reasoning.

Could Willow Deity still return? His chest immediately felt tight. Even one as powerful as the restricted region lord could only crawl back with a ruined body, only half a skull remaining.

"Seniors, I wish to train and cultivate by the dam!"

Shi Hao suddenly said, asking them.

"Are you trying to tell a joke?" The purple golden flame in the crystal skull jumped, actually becoming a bit cold.

Shi Hao didn't become discouraged, extremely directly stating that he had visited that place before, personally stood in that region. Of course, he didn't dare cross the dam.

That was indeed a terrifying place, corpses at the immortal dao level hanging on the dam, their remains left behind. It truly was shocking and horrifying.

"I only wish to train myself on this side of the dam, and not truly cross over." Shi Hao further explained.

"From the past until now, as great eras rose and fell, the most powerful creatures, once they reach the end of their cultivation paths, will all wish to head there. It is indeed a good place." The restricted region lord exclaimed in admiration.

Then, he laughed, with a slightly cold voice,he said, "When one's cultivation has reached its limit, flocking over like moths to a flame, following the path to their own doom, this is only something those old fellas who are tired of living are willing to do."

"Youngster, do not be overambitious, just cultivate properly. If you can cultivate to True Immortal Realm, then you can go and gain some experience. Otherwise, you should stop thinking too much." The crystal skull said.

Even someone as powerful as itself, even though it had headed there, back then, it didn't dare take half a step past the lightning pool, never heading to the other side of the dam.

That was why when it learned that the restricted region lord was able to return alive, it became extremely shocked.

"How about this, as long as you can cultivate the Supreme Being Realm to perfection, I can consider providing you with a transport formation, bring you there." The restricted region lord actually loosened his tone.

Shi Hao had gone there before, but the path he took was inconceivable, no way it could be replicated now. Only this old freak had another path he could take.

"I even want to bring those youngsters there. That region has a lightning abyss, an excellent place for tempering them." Shi Hao muttered.

"Your own self is imperfect, yet you still have the mood to care about others? You should reflect on yourself first. Impatience for results, when one's cultivation speed is too fast, it will make your dao foundation unstable!" The restricted region lord ruthlessly pointed out his weakness.

Shi Hao sighed. This was the truth. Even Jin Taijun was able to see through this issue, let alone this type of unmatched great figure.

He had always been thinking about his own path these past few years, even wishing to cut down his dao foundation, start over from the beginning!

"You have two choices. The first is to continue using the Immortal Breaking Curse to refine your true self, making it through all the pain and despair, slowly erasing your hidden dangers, refine a golden body this way. The other choice is to completely start over from the beginning!" The restricted region lord said.

On the side, the crystal skull was shocked. It never expected this youngster to have actually been afflicted by the Immortal Breaking Curse, yet he was still completely healthy, surviving without an issue.

"Let's try tempering with the Immortal Breaking Curse first. Starting from today, I'm going into seclusion. I definitely won't come out of seclusion before I become a complete supreme being!" Shi Hao said.

He had heard too many secrets, what butcher, what raising True Phoenixes as chickens… this was just too shocking! Normal accomplishments weren't anything special at all.

"Then just head into that golden palace!"

This time, the restricted region's lord pointed at a golden palace, having Shi Hao head inside, endure the terrifying torment of the Immortal Breaking Curse.

Shi Hao braced himself. Each time he went inside, he would always endure the torment of the Immortal Breaking Curse. Even though it wasn't the first time, he still couldn't help but break out into cold sweat.

Immortal Breaking Curse, this was the most painful punishment in this world. Once it erupted, while cutting down one's dao, it would make one go through an endless suffering, both spiritual and carnal.

Three days later, Shi Hao's entire body was covered in sweat, blood pouring out from his body as well. Upon closer inspection, there were even some crushed bone remnants.

It was hard to imagine just how the Immortal Breaking Curse tormented a person.

Even after thirty something years, this type of torture still existed, moreover becoming increasingly painful. However, according to what the restricted region lord said, this was extremely normal, the later the stage it was at, the more cruel it would become.

The crystal skull looked like it had seen a ghost, staring at him strangely. There was someone who could stick it through without having their dao erased?

"What have you learned?" The restricted region lord asked him.

"I am starting to wonder if this might be the world's most cruel cultivation method. Changing one's dao, continuously crushing it, it seems like one's cultivation will be crippled, but in reality, it's being tempered like true metal in a flame." Shi Hao replied.

Even the restricted region lord revealed a strange expression. This was precisely a dao skills crippling ancient method, he really didn't intend for Shi Hao to gain this type of enlightenment, because reality wasn't like that.

However, since he said it himself, the restricted region lord became quiet, telling him to continue persisting.

"Senior, I wish to fight. When I saw the up and coming youngsters in Stone Village bathe in blood to temper themselves, it left me quite touched too. Ever since I left Desolate Border, I haven't fought relentlessly for a long time." Shi Hao said.

In his opinion, seclusion cultivation wasn't just sitting there in meditation, it could also be endless battles, comprehending the dao through life and death struggles.

"Alright, I'll send you somewhere, have you witness just how powerful the clans that faded away are." The restricted region lord said.

He opened up a path, sending Shi Hao into primal chaos. There was a ruined world there.

"Even though everything is already dead, summoning their war souls is still possible. Fight to your heart's content!" The restricted region lord said.

This was what he had prepared beforehand for Shi Hao, but never used it. Before reaching the Supreme Being Realm, coming here would only signify death. This was a supreme being battlefield.

"Kill…"

Shi Hao charged in. As soon as he stepped inside, he encountered all types of creatures, forced to fight intensely.

Ten days later, Shi Hao came back out, his entire body covered in blood, bones broken and muscles snapped. He fell headfirst onto the ground, almost fainting. One could imagine just how shockingly terrifying that battlefield was.

"I am going into seclusion to reflect over what I've learned. I will return." Shi Hao said his goodbyes to this place.

After secluding himself for half a year, Shi Hao entered Void God Realm, fighting in the Darkness Prison. This was also a place for him to temper himself.

After fighting for an extremely long time, he went into seclusion again to comprehend his own methods, ponder his future path.

Just like that, Shi Hao began his crazy cultivation, inspecting himself through true battles, through blood, his dao skills continuously advancing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1861 - End of the Road

There was no sense of time in these mountains, unknown just how many years passed.

Shi Hao traveled further and further along the path of cultivation, forgetting time, forgetting cold and and heat. Time silently went on, more than ten years quickly passing just like that.

His dao skills were improving, magical force becoming more and more profound. With a slight movement, he could cross the starry sky, with a breath, the essence of sun and moon would be absorbed, the white energy endless.

All of the stars in the sky were shining, silver splendor resplendent, gathering towards him. This starry sea's essence was entering and leaving his mouth, the scene astonishing.

For ten years, Shi Hao's dao advanced, becoming more and more stable, quite a bit of his own inner dangers eliminated.

He sat in the starry skies, relaxing his body. His magical projection immediately became larger, incredibly majestic and boundless like a world creating giant.

His body was massive, just too astonishing. In his surroundings, the sun, moon, and stars swirled about. As his hair descended, there was radiance that was released, as if a silver river was descending!

"This world truly has entered a Cultivationless Age. Otherwise, I might have already reached the peak of supreme being level!" Shi Hao said quietly. He opened his eyes, divine light pouring out, illuminating the ice-cold universe.

In reality, his cultivation speed was already fast enough, far exceeding the imagination of normal. If others heard what he just said, they would definitely become incredibly angry. This was the Cultivationless Age!

However, for him, this was indeed a bit slow. Moreover, this type of speed would only continue to slump, all the way until it would be difficult to make any little bit of progress.

This was the suppression of heaven and earth, a type of retaliation.

The only fortunate thing was that the blade of heaven's will didn't really bother him, this prison as if innately having some type of restriction that was astonishingly powerful.

This prison sealed off all types of paths, but it also stopped the terrifying corrosion of the Cultivationless Age.

Compared to the three thousand provinces, the lower realms' Cultivationless Age was still rather light!

It was a prison during prosperous times, also a prison in defeat.

It previously trapped cultivators, but now, it became a sheltering umbrella.

However, the so-called prison was going to be infiltrated in the end as well. The Cultivationless Age's invasion wasn't far.

"It's time for me to face the Immortal Breaking Curse again!"

Shi Hao got up, heading towards the restricted region lord's place again.

During these years, his cultivation followed a pattern. Every so often, he would enter the Void God Realm, fight life and death battles with the creatures in the prison.

Then, he would come back with a dying primordial spirit, quietly meditating, carefully comprehending his insights.

After digesting it all, he would then head to the restricted region lord.

In the blink of an eye, another twenty to thirty years passed, time seemingly nothing before cultivation. Shi Hao completely immersed himself within, increasing his own cultivation, continuously advancing.

This year, if he carefully counted it up, Shi Hao's age should have already passed a hundred. However, he continued to spend his days unconscious of the boundaries between himself and the external world, fully concentrated on comprehending the dao and fighting, forgetting all else.

That was why he didn't actually feel the great changes of time, things were just like before. It was just like the cultivators recorded in some books, even after many years passed, their minds still remained bright, pure like crystals.

He really was born to cultivate.

His cultivation speed was just too shocking, exceeding the imagination of ordinary cultivators.

At the age of a hundred years, he already rose to the peak of supreme being, standing at the summit of the Mortal Dao Domain. He could sweep through any opponent at the mortal realm, not needing to fear anything.

Comparatively speaking, in the past few decades, his cultivation speed really did slow down, forced to accumulate it bit by bit. The Cultivationless Age severely locked down everyone in the world!

Moreover, the effects of the Cultivationless Age were still continuing. This world hadn't stabilized yet, the greater situation not pausing all this time. In the past few decades, the environment worsened.

Hou…

Inside the golden palace, Shi Hao roared even louder, enduring tremendous pain. A lot of blood energy poured out through the cracks in the palace gates, stirring the wind and clouds. Lightning flashed and thunder rolled here.

His hundred years old body seemed to have been sensed by this heaven and earth as well. The blade of heaven's will hacked down, flying into the restricted region's golden ancient palace.

Shi Hao was resisting the Immortal Breaking Curse, but he couldn't ignore the blade of heaven's will either.

This time, it continued for several days. All of the bones in his body were first smashed apart, and then reconstructed. His dao skills were compressed, a bit of his dao dissolved.

In others' eyes, this was wasting away magical force, cutting down cultivation, but in Shi Hao's opinion, this was a tempering, refining true metals through flame, only leaving behind the essence. One day, when his dao skills no longer deteriorated, it would be when he succeeded, becoming unmatched!

Shi Hao released a light sigh. He opened his eyes, leaving this ancient palace. Recently, his dao skill advance was extremely limited. He already reached the peak of Mortal Dao, even the amount dissolved by the Immortal Breaking Curse each time becoming less.

Shi Hao walked out of this place. The golden palace turned into a rain of light, disappearing, leaving behind remains, as well as bare broken mountains and other things.

This ancient palace was something created by the restricted region lord to begin with, not something that really existed.

Shi Hao stood there, gazing into the sky. He used several decades to reach the supreme being level, and then many decades to slowly rise to the peak of this realm. This world was becoming more and more cruel as expected.

However, he should also be content with what he did have.

After all, he was a supreme being, his dao skills reaching the absolute peak of Mortal Dao. That was why he could still resist the rebound, continuously advancing.

In the recent decades, the children born into this world lost the ability to cultivate, difficult for them to establish a foundation, hard for them to step on the path of cultivation.

"The spiritual essence of the world has dried up, the great dao gradually getting more and more distant, more and more terrifying. The bitterness of a Cultivationless Age has still appeared in the end." Shi Hao said to himself.

Now, his cultivation had already reached the peak of supreme being, but he didn't pay the restricted region lord a visit, not asking him to construct a transport formation, take him to the dam world.

The higher one's cultivation reached, the more one could sense their own lacking. Shi Hao still wasn't satisfied.

The peak of supreme being was already the summit of Mortal Dao. Could he not take half a step further? He was always thinking to himself. Could it be that after this, he could only become a true immortal?

However, why did he feel like Great Elder, before he achieved immortality, was different, exceeding other supreme beings? He didn't enter the realm of true immortals, but he already possessed a type of unmatched aura!

This type of aura was something that Jin Taijun, and even the foreign supreme beings didn't have. Apart from Great Elder Meng Tianzheng, Shi Hao only sensed a bit of it from the peak condition Immortal Wang.

"I still need to become even stronger!"

Shi Hao headed into that ruined world again, the one the restricted region lord provided. This was a supreme being level battlefield, all of them prehistoric creatures, some of them unheard of.

When he dragged his weary body out again, Shi Hao returned to Stone Village, starting to think about his future path. He wanted to think things through, because right now, his path had already reached its end.

During the past few decades, Stone Village's transformation wasn't small. The population became greater, the territory they occupied becoming more and more vast.

Fortunately, Stone Village had long made preparations. This place had the nine dragons pulling coffin, and there was a world within that bronze coffin. It was filled with greenery, the spiritual essence abundant.

The new children and some of the elders were sent inside, either building the foundation or enjoying their later years. This was a pure land.

Even though they were inside a coffin, not seeming that auspicious, in reality, it really helped Stone Village's later generations. It wasn't like the Cultivationless Age where one couldn't cultivate.

The others in the village who had long stepped on the road of cultivation finally sensed the misfortune of this generation. Even though they had been brought into primal chaos, cultivated in the bronze coffin, they still felt like their cultivation speeds had slowed greatly, finding this a bit hard to accept.

The very best of them received great benefits during these years. Western Tomb Realm became a precious land for them to fight in, sharpen themselves. They often went there to bathe in blood, fight to their heart's content.

Now, several layers of the underground realm had been opened by them. However, when it touched upon the supreme being burial land, there really was no way for them to continue.

During these years, their cultivation increased somewhat, but it couldn't compare to the speeds from before at all. However, everyone's dao foundations were being tempered, becoming unimaginably stable.

These years, Mu Qing, Shi Zhong, Zhu Lin, and others cultivated bitterly and relentlessly, but they still stopped at the late stage of Self Release, no fate with supreme being, unable to find a path forward.

This was the case for the crimson dragon as well, stuck at the late stage of Self Release Realm, unable to make the slightest bit of progress.

The curse of five hundred years, apart from Shi Hao, it was something difficult for others to break through.

The Cultivationless Age made them feel even more powerless. They began to wonder, if this continued, would they even be able to become supreme beings.

It was too difficult, especially in recent years, their dao skills almost coming to a complete halt, unable to increase even a hair.

What were they supposed to do? They reached the end of the road!

"Uncle Hao, our paths seem to have been cut off, difficult to advance even an inch no matter how we cultivate. We need the tempering of a tremendous amount of time, and only then can we increase a bit in cultivation. This won't do!"

"Big bro, we want to become stronger!"

A group of people consulted Shi Hao, a bit anxious. They understood just what type of grim test they had to face in the future, the greater environment would become incomparably cruel. How could this bit of cultivation be enough?

Shi Hao sat at the head of the village, silently turning through a jade book. This was the immortal dao scripture he brought out from Immortal Ancient Remains during the great battle of three thousand provinces in the past.

In the final destination, there were some ancient coffins, within each one was an immortal dao scripture!

Back then, Ten Crown King, Ning Chuan, Exiled Immortal, Shi Yi, himself, and others all obtained one.

Before, Shi Hao had flipped through it as well, but only in the past few decades did Shi Hao truly begin to carefully read it, carefully cultivate, sensing the various chances of Immortal Ancient methods.

Unfortunately, this text didn't record how to break out of the Cultivationless Age either.

Zhu Lin, Mu Qing, and the others had flipped through it as well. For these people, regardless of whether it was the present world methods or Immortal Ancient methods, Shi Hao had passed them all down, letting them choose their paths themselves.

Then, he produced a jade box. Unfortunately, after it was opened, there was another seal. Even with his current cultivation at the Supreme Being Realm, it was actually still not enough.

Based on his suspicions, there should be an ancient scripture inside of this as well.

Back then, in Immortal Ancient Remains, apart from the many ancient coffins that carried immortal dao scriptures, there was an altar that consecrated this jade case, standing apart from the others.

Shi Hao released a light sigh, collecting the jade box. He suspected that it might very well be an immortal king scripture!

"Big bro, we have to strive for changes, or else we'll be trapped in the lower realms! The Cultivationless Age is becoming more and more cruel, much more serious than even several decades ago." Mu Qing said.

He was a dozen or so years younger than Shi Hao, his cultivation now reaching the late stage of Self Release Realm, but just couldn't make any more improvements.

"I wonder what those geniuses who entered Immortal Domain are like. At that time, they were at the peak of Self Release Realm. Could it be that they could break into the supreme being level?" Zhu Lin was a bit jealous.

"Impossible! Even in Immortal Domain, it is difficult for them to break the curse unless they are the children of immortal kings or innately have unmatched immortal king bloodlines!" Shi Zhong didn't believe it.

"I am pursuing a path, but it has not matured yet, I don't dare teach it to you all. It seems like I have to work harder, strive for changes!" Shi Hao said.

He felt pressured. After all these years, the cultivation environment in Immortal Domain was completely different from this place. He had to quickly rise up.

Even though the world's environment changed, it wasn't an excuse for him to stop. If he wanted to break through, break through the Cultivationless Age's shackles, then he had to strive for changes.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1862 - Creating a Method

In the Cultivationless Age, one can only obtain life by seeking change, only then can one go even further!

Shi Hao sensed where the issue lied. The shackles of the world descended, the original systems were all suppressed. Without change, if they just continued the grind, there would only be slight advancements to their cultivation.

However, if one wanted to achieve immortality, then it wasn't too likely. There was no way of achieving immortality before, the environment didn't allow for it, let alone this Cultivationless Age.

"You all should continue to cultivate bitterly, there is no need to feel anxious, just continue calmly. Even though it is hard to advance your cultivation right now, there are strange transformations within yourselves, this is a rare type of accumulation. You all are continuously strengthening your foundation, establishing true great dao paths!" Shi Hao told them, telling them not to worry.

"Many years later, all of you will understand that today's foundation establishment is for a future harvest. Even though your dao skills aren't advancing, this is a form of natural luck in itself. As for how great your achievements will be in the future, it might very well depend on the solitary torment of this age!" Shi Hao said with a serious voice.

Some words were there for encouragement, some a type of feeling. Even though he felt rather pressed for time, wishing to increase his cultivation, he also knew that too much was just as bad as not enough.

Sometimes, only by stopping for a bit, can one see a different world.

Shi Hao entered the primal chaos, cultivating alone. It was because normal places couldn't bear his tests, just any random strike might cause the starry skies to rupture, absolutely catastrophic.

The people he left behind were baffled, gaining some type of understanding. They were no longer anxious, quietly thinking about their future path.

There were some who had extremely high comprehension, feeling like this type of cultivation without results was also a type of sharpening. Cultivation was something obtained through solitude and bitterness to begin with.

Investing without return right now was a process of battering human will during their great dao paths, an essential experience.

Mu Qing, Shi Zhong, and the others were all cultivation geniuses. Soon afterwards, they shifted from pessimism and helplessness to viewing it as tempering themselves, believing that this was a dao comprehension process.

If outsiders learned of this, they would definitely sigh in astonishment. The best of these geniuses really weren't ordinary.

"I feel like I'll make a breakthrough soon. Even if my cultivation doesn't make any breakthroughs, the future path will become more and more vast."

"I also have a type of feeling. Even though my magical force hasn't grown more profound, as we cultivate, our physical bodies are changing, for example, our bone marrow has actually developed a faint golden luster. Our constitution is currently being changed, undergoing a type of transformation."

They were optimists, encouraging themselves, especially since they all experienced great suffering before, they were people who walked out from the original Imperial Pass. Their wills were incredibly tough even if they didn't want them to be.

It was because from the moment they were born, they already witnessed a segment of history filled with bloody tears.

"We will become stronger and stronger! We are descendants of the seven kings, our ancestors true immortal kings! We are the same as the Emperor Clans of the other side, we've seen Anlan and Shutuo's descendants, we can also fight against them. We want to rise up!"

After this day, the dispirited attitudes of some people in Stone Village completely disappeared. They were no longer anxious or worried, all of them began to brim with confidence.

They fought everywhere, sharpening themselves. Many dangerous lands in the lower realms' eight regions were explored by them.

Western Tomb Realm, even the level that had a supreme being corpse buried was carefully investigated by them.

"There are true immortals, their blood still surging with heat, not like corpses at all, it truly is strange. These are definitely immortal dao great medicines!" They dug into the depths of Western Tomb Realm, saw true immortal remains buried in the snow caves. Even though they remained far away, they were still completely stunned, eventually backing away.

They didn't dare act carelessly. Even though it was dead, creatures of that level were still deadly.

Mu Qing and the others felt like these were the remains of a true immortal. The roiling hot immortal blood might be beneficial for Shi Hao.

Shi Hao was currently comprehending the dao. He stood in the primal chaos, staying far from the eight regions, undistracted. His hands continuously formed imprints, the embodiment of his thoughts.

All of the methods he had studied, from the Kun Peng Technique to Willow Deity Method, then from Lightning Emperor Divine Ability to True Phoenix Secret Method, and then to the Solitary Buddha Eighth Forms, to Six Dao Reincarnations Heavenly Art…

There were too many. All types of methods circulated within his mind. There were present world methods, surpassing the limits, as well as ancient methods. That immortal dao jade book released endless sounds, quickly turned by him.

All types of methods intertwined. Shi Hao wished to merge it all together, forge his own path, a method suitable for himself!

By his abdomen, the Sea of Reincarnation appeared. This was a secret place within his body that he had successfully created a long time ago, merging all of the heavenly passages into one. He could compress them to one point, and then let everything explode, producing yin and yang energies.

This was just like a Sea of Reincarnation in one's abdomen region, a source of life. It produced magical force, grasped life and death.

Scripture sounds sounded in his mind, all types of methods appearing there.

Shi Hao's mind wandered, rising from his abdomen, as if it constructed a divine bridge leading to a shore. With a hong noise, he charged into his five inner viscera.

"Heaven and earth are separated into yin and yang, five elements mutually supporting and suppressing each other, deriving the endless transformations of the world, these are the true parts of a foundation."

Shi Hao sat there for more than ten years, guiding the five elements' energy into his own five viscera, matching them. A world shocking path was brought about, causing powerful magical force to surge.

In the past, this was precisely how he released the hidden capabilities within his five vicsera. There were concentrated 'gates' here, but they were definitely not as clear back then as they were now.

He already continued along this path, he understood its significance.

One's abdomen as a Sea of Reincarnation, after yin and yang energies mutually circulated, he then established the body's second secret realm complete path, the five viscera as the foundation, creating dao palaces.

"The five visceras have spirit!"

Shi Hao released a light sigh. When he used all of the methods he was proficient in and merged them, what he discovered with shock was that the dao palaces began to release scripture sounds themselves.

"Apart from the primordial spirit, perhaps the body's spirit can also reside here!"

Shi Hao searched about, examining this. He researched the second secret realm of the human body -- the dao palace, formed from the five viscera.

It really was like a great dao palace, within them residing the spirit of man, or perhaps it was his subconscious, lightly chanting scriptures here.

"The five viscera respectively have a spirit?"

"No, there are many spirits, all of them chanting scriptures, all of them chanting for me to hear. However, why does it sound so distant, rather unclear?"

Shi Hao was talking to himself, comprehending his own method.

In a flash, he began to examine his own body, operating all of his techniques, continuously thinking to himself. Gradually, he saw that the deities of heaven were rising and falling around him, entering his five viscera, sitting down within his dao palaces.

In that instant, he saw many gods become specks of light, rising and falling in his five viscera dao palaces, continuously chanting scriptures.

"There are too many of them, too many scriptures. Were they born from the intersecting feelings of heaven and man, and then entered my body, or are they all a part of me to begin with, waiting for my true self to awaken?"

Shi Hao was breaking through the mist, struggling free from his restraints, researching his own method.

"In my own path, it is naturally my true self that is the most important, my true self the true ruler, everything else is fabricated."

He was strengthening his own faith, becoming firm in his own beliefs, establishing the laws and dao that belonged to him.

"Inside the dao palaces, those deities are there for my sake. The great dao is endless, but it is all within three figures, dao to one, one to two, two to three, three to all things."

Shi Hao said quietly to himself. The immortal energy above his head pervaded the air, forming three great dao flowers, and then became a dao platform. An indistinct figure sat on it.

"The past me, the present me, the future me, please enter the palaces!"

Shi Hao released a shout. Originally, there were only two flowers with figures seated on them, the third flower still not clear. However now, there was actually a blurry figure as well.

Moreover, at this time, three waves of energy entered the dao palace, chanting scriptures here.

"One is a deceased me, chanting scriptures for the present. Is there really reincarnation, is there really a past rebirth?"

"One is the current me, destined to become unmatched, this represents my own conviction!"

"One is my future self, full of variables. I will become the only one throughout the ages, eternally inextinguishable!"

Shi Hao roared out. Great radiance erupted from the dao palace, magical force surging. Resplendent multicolored light tore through the primal chaos, as if illuminating the everlasting river of time.

Only after a long time had passed did this place calm down.

Creating a method like this, even if heaven and earth withered away and chains descended, Shi Hao's dao skills would still make some progress.

He gradually grasped clues towards some type of trajectory, his body gradually developing a type of unmatched aura, similar to Meng Tianzheng back then, Immortal Wang at his peak also releasing a bit of this.

"My everything, my foundation, all of it originates from the body as the seed. I won't rely on external things, I will only ask from my own body…" Shi Hao began to comprehend the dao again, closing his eyes.

There is no sense of time when cultivating. He got up, moving his arms, wishing to support the primal chaos, open a new world, reforge the universe.

His legs split this place apart, about to trample down endless time.

"Life in this heaven and earth, tattered world, desolate lands, the most powerful attacks originate from the four limbs, able to support eternity. The four limbs are like four extremes, the extreme dao possesses endless strength!"

What Kun Peng force, Lightning Emperor body, Willow Deity's life vitality? Together with the Imperishable Scripture and other methods, they rushed into these four extremes, his arms and legs as if they were burning, great dao symbols covering everything.

Honglong!

Shi Hao looked like he was opening the heavens, connecting heaven and earth, supporting the sky dome, his figure endlessly massive.

Sea of Reincarnation, dao palaces, four extremes, they separately corresponded to the body's abdomen, five viscera, four limbs' various parts and secret realms. They contained endless power.

This was Shi Hao's path, he was following the dao path most suitable for himself.

However, comparatively speaking, this was still extremely rough. He needed more time to complete it, always improving. Right now, he was only walking in the general direction.

Hong!

Ten years later, Shi Hao waved his hand, restraining a stellar stream outside the primal chaos. It was refined into his back, merging with his vertebra. He sensed this type of transformation.

Endless stellar force was transformed into essence energy, surging here.

"It isn't this type of feeling."

"Vertebra like a dragon, leaping out, taking form in the nine heavens above, connecting heaven and earth, unmatched below the skies!"

Chi!

Countless star remains fell down, all of the essence energy absorbed by him.

Shi Hao left the primal chaos, returning to Stone Village. He directly arrived before the nine dragons pulling the coffin, staring at the nine sets of snow-white dragon bones.

He was comprehending the dao, establishing a method. He stared at those nine True Dragon bones, not moving at all.

Hou!

In a daze, heaven and earth changed. At the very least, in Shi Hao's eyes, he saw more things. The nine True Dragons slaughtered their way through the world of mortals, struggling in the nine heavens above.

The changes were endless, this was precisely the dragon.

Change!

It finally appeared.

Huala!

Iron chains sounded. The iron chains binding the dragon bones went perfectly straight, because Shi Hao grabbed one dragon bone, trying to merge it into his own vertebra, using this to sense some type of transformation.

The so-called creating a method, comprehending the great dao, was precisely to test out all types of things amidst defeat.

Immediately afterwards, Shi Hao felt as if he had become a dragon, rising above the long river of time, soaring in the heavens, above the vicissitudes of time. An unmatched aura erupted, looking down on the world.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1863 - Summit of Extreme Dao

Refining a True Dragon bone into his body, even though it currently had iron chains around it… how crazy and astonishing was this?!

Hualala! The iron chains shook, the bronze coffin shaking intensely. At the same time, all of the other snow-white dragon bones also began to shake.

Quite a few people from Stone Village saw Shi Hao. When they saw his return, they were happy and shocked. After all, it had been twenty to thirty years since they last saw him, he had remained secluded in primal chaos all this time.

"What is Uncle Hao doing?" Some people had shocked expressions on their faces.

Shi Hao was trying to refine a True Dragon bone into his body, but it still wasn't complete. With a fierce pull, he dragged the other dragon bones over as well. His vertebra shone, primal chaos pervading the air, the scene terrifying.

Fortunately, even though he was creating methods, comprehending the dao, he didn't forget that this was Stone Village, intentionally suppressing his supreme being aura, only letting it flow along the surface of its body, not leaking outwards.

Otherwise, the consequences would be catastrophic!

Hou!

Right now, even the others seemed to have heard the roars of a True Dragon, not just Shi Hao.

The nine dragon bones entered his body, merging with his vertebra. He felt completely different, as if he had traveled to a place several great eras ago. The great battles were continuous, a True Dragon warping and weaving in the heavens above and earth below, blood soaking the world.

Dragons soared one after another, nine representing the extreme, representing transcendence. Nine dragons pulled a coffin across the sky dome!

Nine was the extreme, representing the transformations of life!

After endless changes, in the end, they leapt out. The possibilities were endless.

Hou!

Dragonic cries shook the great river of time. This was the world in Shi Hao's eyes. He was comprehending the dao, creating a method, what he saw was completely different from others.

He released a low roar that rippled outwards, the natural laws endless, but it didn't extend past three feet of his surroundings, effectively controlled. Divine light swept about, surrounding his body, as if he was impervious to all methods.

"This is the True Dragon's Nine Changes!" The crimson dragon came over. When he saw this scene, he was a bit shocked. Could it be that his cheap master really could extract the ultimate profound mystery of the Dragon Clan?

It thought too much. What Shi Hao wanted wasn't the concrete method, but rather a type of greater influence!

He was creating methods, what he wanted was that greater generation that was always changing. The human vertebra was like a great dragon, connecting the torso with the primordial spirit, absolutely vital.

His cultivation moved through his entire body, he needed this great dragon!

Waves of draconic cries sounded. In the end, Shi Hao's body shone, especially the area by his vertebra. Lumps of light shone one after another, nine of them in total, as if there were nine steps, rising up, entering his skull.

Dragon transformation!

This was the fourth secret realm Shi Hao established.

Draconic sounds rang out again and again. The nine snow-white dragon bones fell out one after another. Shi Hao's spine continued to shine.

Dragon transformation, nine flights of heavenly stairs, ascending along the vertebra. As the dragon soared, immortal light blossomed, chaotic energy scattered, extremely terrifying and astonishing.

In the end, the dragon transformation's nine changes entered the primordial spirit, as if this was immortal ascension!

"This is it. The final secret realm, the primordial spirit is here. It is like an immortal platform, once one reaches this place, they will become complete. When the entire body is linked up, the final leap will be to True Immortal Realm!"

Shi Hao gained a type of enlightenment. This was a type of mysterious intuition. The hurdle of the final secret realm had also been comprehended.

The head was precisely the fifth secret realm that he attached importance to-- immortal platform.

This was a place that contained the primordial spirit, as well as where the most crucial point was. It carried the soul of the body. In order to be truly imperishable before endless calamities, the primordial spirit needed to be flawless, immortal light shining glorious.

At this point, Shi Hao stood at the peak of Mortal Dao, reaching his most powerful state.

Sea of Reincarnation, dao palaces, four extremes, dragon transformation, immortal platform, five great secret realms began to form, there was a direction!

The methods he grasped were many. After becoming a supreme being, his scope became more vast, mastering the inheritances through comprehensive study. When he tried to create his own method, even though it was still extremely rough, it was still shocking enough.

With the body as a seed, this was the foundation.

At this step, his entire body became transparent, the five great secret realms shining. At the same time, he sensed where he was still lacking.

"Before, I was impatient for results, wishing to become a supreme being as quickly as possible, but this still resulted in hidden damage after all. The breakthrough last time wasn't through the body as a seed, but rather pleading for external dao."

Shi Hao sighed. After all these years, he had tried to get rid of the hidden dangers, temper out true gold, but he now discovered that he was still flawed, that they couldn't be eliminated.

No wonder the restricted region lord told him that cultivation speed that was too fast wasn't a good thing, it would disrupt his future path.

Shi Hao merged everything he learned, truly transcending above, establishing his own methods. Even if this system was still extremely rough, it was still shocking enough!

Thunder rumbled, heaven and earth exploding, endless dao crushing down. This was heavenly punishment, lightning tribulation, even more so the blade of heaven's will that crashed down.

Hong!

Shi Hao suddenly lifted his head, his eyes becoming resplendent like divine lightning. He stared into outer space, and then leapt out, rushing into the cosmos, tearing apart the void, entering the primal chaos.

There would naturally be great troubles ahead, it would be extremely terrifying. He walked his own path, established a method that was never seen before, this would definitely incur tremendous lightning tribulation.

Kacha!

Black lightning interweaved, blood-colored killing dao radiance dyed the heavens red.

This represented destruction, as well as inauspiciousness!

Normally speaking, only when cultivators were too heaven-defying, when they did inconceivable things, would there be this type of great eradicating disaster.

According to normal reasoning, all cultivators who were targeted by this disaster would die, destined to fall, impossible for them to survive.

Towards those at the absolute peak, Shi Hao broke a certain taboo. He was creating his own method, destined to be entirely different, possessing terrifying resistance strength.

Shi Hao went crazy. In the primal chaos, in a completely uninhabited region, he struggled while bathed in blood, fiercely resisting.

Outsiders couldn't imagine what was going on. This was an unprecedented great tribulation, one that was more terrifying than all of the tribulations Shi Hao experienced in these years combined.

No one knew what was happening to his body right now. Even though the crimson dragon, Mu Qing, and the others followed, they could still only watch from afar, full of doubts.

"Blood energy is pervading the air, that place is extremely bloody!" Zhu Lin said. She opened her heavenly eyes, seeing a corner of the scene after a bit of the primal chaos was torn apart.

"There are crushed bones, bone marrow gradually rising, just what… did he experience?" The crimson dragon was also shocked.

"There is primordial spirit light wrapped around thunder radiance, cracking apart with the flesh. Are his body and spirit going to be destroyed?" Mu Qing only got a hurried glance, seeing a corner of the truth.

This time, the lightning tribulation, as well as the rebound of the world continued for far longer than what they expected. This wasn't a few hours of time, nor was it a few days, but rather several years.

This defied normal reasoning, outsiders couldn't understand it!

Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, Shi Zhong, and others were all stunned. What kind of scene was this? It was too terrifying, not giving one a path of life at all!

They had previously seen that the bone marrow dried up, flesh burned… the scene was too miserable.

Creating a method was too heaven-defying, incurring history's most powerful backlash. Shi Hao experienced the slaughter of the universe. This was the most terrifying torment.

Only after nine years, did this destructive calamity come to an end, outer space gradually calming.

However, there was still no one who could approach this place. That flame was burning fiercely, fiery light gathering, becoming symbols, and then turning into a furnace body.

There were blood and bones that were being burned in the furnace.

Only after an entire year had passed, did the ruined body slowly recover, as if reborn through flames. Shi Hao experienced the most severe trial he had ever experienced in this great era.

He succeeded, made it through. His ruined body gradually changed, his true body reappearing.

Such a terrifying thing had never happened before. He had never seen such terrifying lightning tribulation recorded in bone books, such punishment for the creation of a method.

Nine years of slaughter, one year bathed in blood for rebirth, it was terrifying to the extreme!

After Shi Hao's body recovered, he immediately returned to Stone Village. Before waiting for everyone to flock over with joy and cheers, he sat down.

Ka!

At this moment, everyone heard something shattering within his body. Then, his entire body shone, dao skills rippling fiercely.

His flesh and primordial spirit all began to fissure!

"What is going on?!"

"There is a serious issue with Uncle Hao's cultivation. Is he going to break apart? Could it be that the Immortal Breaking Curse is acting out, his dao skills can't be protected?"

Many people cried out in alarm, feeling incomparably worried.

Yun Xi, Shi Ziling and his wife all had worried expressions. They stood in the distance, watching the seated Shi Hao.

With a weng sound, endless essence energy erupted from within Shi Hao's body, entering the sky dome.

"Impossible. Why did he drop from the Supreme Being Realm?!" A few people cried out. Everyone in Stone VIllage panicked, feeling like Shi Hao's aura was rapidly becoming weaker.

Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, and others all understood what was going on, there was definitely no mistake, Shi Hao fell back to the Self Release Realm.

"Since there are flaws, then I will start over again!" Shi Hao said quietly.

Everyone heard it. They immediately calmed down, sensing that Shi Hao was currently undergoing a mad experiment. This was a huge gamble.

He destroyed his supreme being body, starting over again!

Shi Hao left again, dragging his cracked body into the distance.

He wandered through the mortal world, spending many years just like that, without joys or sorrows, examining the endless changes of the mortal world. He began to rebuild himself from the Self Release Realm.

He was creating his own method, walking the supreme being path in this Cultivationless Age.

This time, several decades hurriedly passed. He accumulated bit by bit, comparable to the amount of time Shi Hao spent to achieve the supreme being level.

This time, he used the body as the seed, not borrowing external dao, extremely pure, only following his own path, continuously accumulating dao skills, advancing his cultivation.

Moreover, during this process, he didn't fear dying, allowing the Immortal Breaking Curse to act out, continuously compressing and wearing down his dao skills, all the way until there was nothing left to cut off.

When Shi Hao reached two hundred years of age, he returned to the Supreme Being Realm. Now, the Immortal Breaking Curse was already ineffective against him, unable to affect his cultivation, the curse eliminated.

Of course, the most terrifying part was that his dao foundation became unimaginably sturdy. After being tempered by the Immortal Breaking Curse, there was nothing else for it to cut, just how vigorous was this great dao foundation?

Using the body as a seed, Shi Hao returned to the Supreme Being Realm!

It was previously rumored that once the supreme being dao foundation was destroyed, if one wanted to return, the difficulty was too great, too horrifying, almost impossible.

However, Shi Hao walked his own path, using his own path to achieve the dao, defying normal reasoning, not stopping. Moreover, after a few more years of accumulation, he rushed to the peak of Supreme Being Realm.

At this moment, Shi Hao's five great secret realms shone, his entire body becoming sparkling and translucent, reaching perfection.

Hong!

Then, he took a few more steps, simply about to become a true immortal.

"The summit of extreme dao!"

Shi Hao opened his eyes. There was still half a step left between supreme being and true immortal. No wonder others couldn't achieve immortality, this half step was a heavenly moat, stopping everyone.

This was the Supreme Being Realm, but it was also the highest step too difficult for ninety-nine percent of supreme beings to reach!

This was simply like another half cultivation realm!

Now, Shi Hao was truly standing at the absolute peak of mortal dao, no way of going further.

Right now, the aura he released was just like Meng Tianzheng who was about to achieve immortality, similar to Immortal Wang.

The hidden dangers were eliminated, now truly complete and flawless, reaching the summit of extreme dao!

Shi Hao returned to Stone Village, feeling incredibly calm. There was a smile on his face, returning to his true self.

"Uncle Hao, you finally came back! We were extremely worried for you!"

"What kind of path did you walk?"

Everyone surrounded over, becoming extremely stirred up. There were some youngsters who asked like this.

"A different path. Wait for me to completely research it, complete this rough and shallow method, and then I'll reveal it to you all!" Shi Hao said.

In the following few years, he urged everyone to seriously cultivate. After a few more years passed, he summoned a group of youngsters.

"Go, it's time for us to take a look around the higher realms, raze all enemies to the ground!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1864 - Marching Into the Higher Realm

They were headed for the higher realm? When they heard this, they all rubbed their fists eagerly. They wanted to leave a long time ago, slaughter their way up and take a look!

During these years, they cultivated quietly, comprehended the great dao, but they had long reached bottlenecks. They needed some opportunities to smash through their current shackles.

"Assemble!"

Shi Hao said, gathering the young soldiers.

Mu Qing, Zhu Lin, Shi Zhong, and the others were the best of this group, their eyes all revealing excitement. They were finally setting out. They sensed that this time, it was going to involve the heavens above and earth below!

There were four to five hundred kids that were brought back from Desolate Border before. Now, they had long grown up.

This was, without a doubt, the main force. They were all exceptional.

There were many outstanding individuals among those who were born in Stone Village as well, filling up the numbers.

After all these years, even though Stone Village stood aloof from worldly affairs, like a secluded paradise, these young soldiers had never slacked off, always tempering themselves.

The top four hundred were known as the main force, called Heavenly Soldiers.

These people could follow at Shi Hao's left and right, charge into war with him, this was the promise he made back then.

Apart from this, there were four hundred more that were treated as the reserve. The best of them could directly step in for any of the top four hundred ranked towards the back.

Shi Hao had previously said that he hoped one day, he could turn these Heavenly Soldiers into Heavenly Generals, so that they could truly launch an expedition through all different realms, slaughter their way into the foreign realm, Immortal Domain, and other places.

Back then, those kids were still young, but they always remembered this in their hearts.

After many years passed, Shi Hao finally began to bring people with him. This immediately ignited the passion suppressed within them for many years, now, they could completely release it.

Even though it was a promise from many years ago, it still filled their hearts with burning passion, surging. They were finally going to move out, this might be their first true battle.

These years of tempering and training, all of that didn't count. The true battles began from here on out!

"The eight hundred disciples are going to set out together!" Shi Hao said.

The four hundred heavenly troops, together with the four hundred reserve troops, were going to set out together!

"There's me as well, don't forget about me! I want to fight as well!" The big black turtle cried out, standing up vertically, as if it was carrying a big black pot on its back.

The Zhuyan was tweaking its ears and scratching its cheeks, long unable to sit still, stating that it was going to go crazy in the higher realm. There was no need to doubt its strength, during these years, after cultivating the Chaos Demonic Ape bloodline's Eight Nine Heavens Technique, its achievements have long become heaven-reaching, earth-moving.

The crimson dragon was also moving, huffing and puffing in the air, releasing waves of draconic cries. It was full of fighting spirit, wishing to examine its own dao skills. None of them were counted within the eight hundred, but they were eager to give it a go.

The Green Scaled Eagle and its three children Big Peng, Little Green, Violet Cloud, and the big red bird were also crying out, circling the air, wishing to join the battle.

"Let's go!"

They turned around, a war banner unfolding, fluttering in the wind. The eight hundred disciples followed behind Shi Hao, riding their mounts into the sky dome, rushing into the distance.

Even Shi Hao sat on a heavenly horse who was pure white like jade. It raised its head, crying out, its voice resounding.

This was the past unicorn beast Little White. When Shi Hao was seven years old, he rode it across the great wastelands, exploring the outside world. It was also the leader of Stone Village's unicorns.

In the past, Willow Deity helped it undergo a magic transformation, stimulating the original lineage within its body.

After all these years, it had always been evolving. This was especially the case under Shi Hao's deliberate care, undergoing astonishing changes.

It still wasn't a true Heavenly Horse, but it was already on this path. Its bloodline continuously became more and more pure, its movements fast like lightning, fierce like a True Dragon. It was an extremely handsome and powerful mount.

The three thousand provinces were destined to not remain calm. It was because they slaughtered their way up!

After more than a hundred years passed, regardless of whether it was the three thousand provinces or the Nine Heavens above, they all remained extremely gloomy. It was because this world really wasn't suited to cultivation.

Time was ruthless, continuously shaving away the years of older generation experts.

During these hundred or so years, it was unknown just how many older generation big names died in meditation, their blood energy drying up, lifespans cut short. They all died under the corrosion of time.

With the descent of an age without cultivation, all cultivators' lifespans declined sharply!

For those old freaks who lived millions of years, this was an absolute disaster.

Apart from great sects with huge backgrounds who were still able to hold on through various great medicines and heavenly treasures, the other small sects' leaders all withered away.

Of course, the most terrifying thing was that cultivation was too difficult. After decades to over a century passed, the increase in dao skills became even more limited, it couldn't compare to before at all.

This was the issue everyone encountered, a great misfortune.

Even for Stone Village with the nine dragons pulling coffin suppression, it was still difficult during these years. Everyone else was still slowly increasing their dao skills, but the Self Release Realm Mu Qing, crimson dragon, Zhu Lin, and others all stopped advancing.

This was related to the heavenly moat before achieving supreme being level, even more so related to the Cultivationless Age!

"Heh, those great sects are still here! They are still the ones ruling this place." Shi Hao said quietly. After a century passed, when he returned again, he learned that it was still the same people overlooking this place.

"Lacking the courage to fight the other side in Desolate Border, not daring to fight the creatures of darkness, what is the point of leaving you all alive?!" Shi Hao's voice was forceful.

These simple words carried chilly killing intent, even more so a type of resolution. He was going to unleash a great slaughter!

The eight hundred disciples all carried harsh auras. Even though this was the first time they formally set out to fight, there wasn't the slightest feeling of disorder.

Their movements were even, as if they were all forged from steel, carrying terrifying killing intent. These years' tempering through battles wasn't for nothing.

"For the first battle, who are we targeting?" The Zhuyan asked. It carried a big rod in hand, displaying a magical projection that was incredibly massive. Its golden fur was shining, body full of killing intent, becoming a violent ape that filled heaven and earth.

"Immortal Palace!"

Shi Hao waved his hand. He stirred on the Heavenly Horse, pointing forward.

When they heard these words, many people were moved. Even Mu Qing, crimson dragon, Shi Zhong, and others were shocked. There was a ruined immortal there, were they going to slaughter their way over just like that?

However, they didn't say too much, strictly obeying the order. All of them stirred on their mounts, bodies dressed in black armor, charging forward like a surging sea.

"Just a ruined immortal, if I am scared of even him, can't even kill him, then what can I do?" Shi Hao said, as if dispelling their doubts, giving them confidence.

"Kill!"

Eight hundred disciples roared out together, only having this word. They charged forward.

That day was destined to not remain calm. The great earth trembled. Eight hundred disciples wasn't that great a number, but they swept through everything like a violent sea.

Great rumbling noises sounded, their howling shook the skies. Wherever they passed, all clans were shaken.

Just what kind of power was this? They rushed right past just like that! Everyone felt like these troops were too strong, able to wipe out any clan no matter where they slaughtered towards.

They were too fast. After locking onto Immortal Palace, they charged straight there, crossing the sky dome, rushing in a straight line.

They could see the buildings on the ground from the distance, everything made of bronze, extending continuously. It was an extremely magnificent sight.

There weren't many disciples left in Immortal Palace, to the extent where it could be said they were extremely few. Their direct descendants throughout history never exceeded five.

As for whether there were any hidden inheritors, that was unknown.

However, the number of servants wasn't few, and they were extremely strong, all of them great evil, giant vicious beings that became their servants, fierce and domineering.

From far away, Shi Hao raised an arm, grabbing towards the void. His palm and fingers shone, grabbing down a star from outer space. He refined it in his hand, and then fiercely threw it!

Hong!

The heavens shook and earth swayed. He directly smashed a star into the ancient land.

This was just too ferocious, shaking the heavens above and earth below!

A star, even though it was refined to look like the size of a fist, it was still a real star. When it was hurled like this, its power was incomparably terrifying.

Immortal Palace, this inheritance was naturally protected by exceptional formations. The moment the attack approached, radiance rushed into the heavens, divine light surging, activating powerful defenses.

However, Shi Hao's attack was too terrifying, even the ruined formation left behind by an immortal family was blasted through, breaking apart.

It was because Shi Hao's attack was too ferocious. If there wasn't a great formation here, this entire place would become a land of death, nothing left behind at all!

"Who?"

The instant the great formation broke apart, everyone in Immortal Palace became stupefied, shocked. Who exactly was it that dared attack them?

Under the intense explosion sounds, under the burning divine light, Immortal Palace, this ancient land ruptured and collapsed. Many creatures rushed out.

They saw the people in the horizon, eight hundred troops slaughtering their way over. It was like an army of heaven, descending from above, full of killing intent.

"Heavens, that's… Huang!" Someone cried out in alarm, face immediately becoming white.

After a hundred years, Huang appeared again, so how could they not be scared? One had to understand that back then, Immortal Palace's supreme being was personally killed by Shi Hao. Now that so many years passed, his cultivation definitely advanced further.

Shi Hao didn't utter a single word. He held the sword core, directly slaughtering his way into the very depths of this place, wishing to rush into the earth.

As for the others, he didn't pay them any attention, leaving them for the eight hundred disciples to clean out.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1865 - Sweeping Through the World Under the Sky

Shi Hao charged straight in with a sword in hand. The damaged immortal formation shone, but it already couldn't stop him. Now that he already took that half step, he already had true unmatched power.

The absolute summit of Mortal Dao, he already achieved this!

He had a type of feeling that if he continued like this, if he continued cultivating, even in a Cultivationless Age, he still might be able to become stronger!

He had a type of conviction. He established his own method, using his own body as the seed, walking the path most suited to himself. His dao skills were increasing, strength raised, making him powerful to the extreme.

Only what was most suited to oneself was the most powerful!

The so-called ruined immortal was already crippled. If he still didn't face him with his current condition, then could it still be considered an unrivaled state?

Right now, he believed that he was unmatched!

Peng!

The earth was cut open by him, the immortal dao ruined formation destroyed.

Something wasn't quite right. It was because he didn't sense the ruined immortal's aura, that Bronze Immortal Palace wasn't here either.

Honglong!

Shi Hao stood in place without moving. He stabbed the sword core into the ground, causing endless divine radiance to erupt, all of it sword light. Tens of thousands of streaks of sword energy were instantly released.

The underground world was crushed to pieces, unable to hold on even with formation patterns protecting this place.

There was no ruined immortal aura underground, he wasn't here!

The ruined immortal was actually not here! The formation was destroyed, but this place was completely empty. There was no trace of him where the immortal spring previously was, unknown where he was.

Shi Hao walked back out with the sword core in hand. With a raise of his hand, an elder at the peak of Self Release Realm was seized. That elder flew outwards, falling with a putong noise.

When he faced Shi Hao, the elder shook all over, unable to even raise his head. The main reason was because Shi Hao's aura was too terrifying, crushing him to the point of near suffocation.

His bones released ka ka noises, blood surging intensely, his body about to explode.

This was Immortal Palace's general manager, the one who supervised many servants. His strength was extremely great, at the peak of Self Release Realm. However, when facing Shi Hao, it wasn't anything at all.

He felt like an insect that was doing its best to look at the massive dragon in the heavens above. The difference was too great, his body and spirit trembling.

"True immortal great one left several decades ago, he didn't tell us where he was going…" He was shaking, even his lips were trembling, speaking these words with great difficulty.

Shi Hao restrained his aura, not participating in this battle.

In reality, when they saw Huang slaughter his way over, Immortal Palace's people had long felt their hearts go cold, feeling like their means of retreat were completely cut off. All of them were terrified.

"All those who fight back are to be killed without exception!"

Mu Qing shouted, leading the eight hundred disciples, surrounding these people.

Some cultivators directly knelt. Even though they were born in Immortal Palace, servants from childhood, right now, they were still scared, no longer showing any loyalty.

However, there really was a group of people who still fought viciously, not willing to bow down, eyes red. They were all servants who were especially loyal to Immortal Palace.

Shi Hao turned around and left. He rode on the Heavenly Horse that was snow-white like jade, heading into the distance.

After this battle, Immortal Palace was eradicated!

The buildings here were all made of bronze, quite a few heavenly treasures inside. Zhu Lin, Shi Zhong, and the others swept through the battlefield, not wasting anything, seizing anything that could be seized.

It was because after this battle, Immortal Palace was completely purged!

Inside the medicinal fields, there were two stalks of divine medicines, but now, they had all degenerated, no longer as magical as before.

Inside the scripture storage pavilion, there were many bone books, but Immortal Palace's highest inheritances were missing, because these were things personally passed down from the ruined immortal's mouth, not written down in ink, no bone book scriptures.

Shi Hao didn't show any mercy, having Mu Qing, Shi Zhong, and the others take action, wipe out this inheritance.

During Desolate Border's great battle, they didn't offer any support. When darkness encroached, they hid to the side. However, when everything was at peace, they always domineeringly abused others, maintained arrogant attitudes, harming the people of this side.

"Ruined immortal, you won't get away. Immortal Domain's gates have already been shut, you'll be found sooner or later!" Shi Hao said to himself.

He suspected that the ruined immortal might be scared. More than a century ago, the ruined immortal colluded with a true immortal, but their ambush on Shi Hao failed, the true immortal was instead killed by Great Elder Meng Tianzheng, so he might have gone into hiding.

That day, the world below the heavens trembled!

When news spread, everyone was stunned. After more than a century, Huang reappeared in the world, moreover in such a powerful manner, sweeping through Immortal Palace's land of inheritance.

From that day forth, this ancient sect no longer existed.

With a great commotion behind him, Shi Hao already brought the eight hundred disciples with him, heading to another place -- Heavenly Country.

Finding this place really wasn't easy. He chased after some clues he obtained in the past, carefully searching.

The so-called clues, were obtained from the lower realms' Heaven Mending Pavilion.

Ghost Grandpa was previously a heaven warping genius, establishing Heaven Mending Pavilion through his own two hands, but he passed away too early.

That disheveled elder who had a sword impaled into his skull showed Shi Hao great kindness, his ruined soul previously protecting him. This was both a master and a friend, but unfortunately, they would never meet again.

Previously, Shi Hao had already found out about Ghost Grandpa's background. This was an abandoned disciple of Heaven Mending Sect, but all because of his relationship with a Heavenly Country woman, falling in love, his entire life was ruined.

"Ghost Grandpa, I will help you get revenge!" Shi Hao said to himself.

He hated Heavenly Country bitterly. After all these years, it was unknown just how many outstanding heroes died under their hands. This organization was always like a malignant tumor.

Even if it wasn't for anyone else, just for Ghost Grandpa, Shi Hao still had to pull this place up by the roots!

If not for Heaven Mending Pavilion's people who, when organizing the past articles, discovered some clues and sent them over, Shi Hao might not even know where their nest is even now. This assassin organization had enemies everywhere, so they naturally remained extremely careful.

This was a mountain range with faintly discernible clouds and mist, extremely tranquil and peaceful. All types of spiritual birds and unique beasts roamed about, lacking the slightest bit of murderous energy.

However, when Shi Hao sent a fist smashing out, everything changed. With unmatched magical force, he smashed through the realm walls of this small world, forcefully opening up this ancient realm.

The reason why the outside world couldn't find this place was because Heavenly Country was located in a small world, isolated from the outside world.

"Who?"

The small world was thrown into chaos. This place was being attacked, leaving all of the assassins shaken.

It was called Heavenly Country, even though the people who resided here weren't many, all of them were elites. Normal assassins didn't have the qualifications to enter this place, because this place's secrecy had to be upheld strictly.

There were many elders here, all of them old but still alive.

"This is quite the pure spiritual land." Shi Hao sighed.

Inside this small world, there was actually some undying matter. Even with the descent of the Cultivationless Age, this place still wasn't too affected.

Shadows appeared one after another, disappearing into the void.

There were some people who wished to assassinate Shi Hao.

In the end, with a light flick of his finger, revealing an unmatched aura, with a peng sound, the void exploded. More than ten people immediately exploded into bloody mist, body and souls erased.

"So it was like this. There is an immortal blood pool that is releasing undying matter." Shi Hao saw that there was a pool inside the small world, blood surging inside, releasing undying substance.

It was unknown what age this was left behind from, clearly true immortal corpses inside. The blood didn't congeal, surging continuously.

The creatures here were mostly elders, some of them lived for an extremely long time, all of them exceeding a hundred thousand years in age. They were all part of Heavenly Country's higher levels. With the descent of the Cultivationless Age, they relied precisely on the undying matter here.

"Huang, it's actually Huang!"

A large group of people appeared, figures emerging continuously. They were all trembling in fear, because they felt the pressure Shi Hao was releasing. None of them could stand steadily, about to kneel down.

Shi Hao remained cold and indifferent. He retracted his aura, because if this continued, Mu Qing and the others wouldn't have a chance to take action.

"Who is Goddess Tianyi?" Shi Hao asked.

A woman's pupils contracted, this movement seized by Shi Hao, his eyes immediately locking onto her.

When Shi Hao's gaze concentrated a bit, this woman immediately broke out in cold sweat, her entire body shaking, feeling as if she was going to burst apart.

Putong!

She couldn't endure it anymore, falling weakly onto the ground.

Heavenly Country's people were horrified. One had to understand that this used to be a goddess of Heavenly Country, her strength incredibly powerful. However now, under the gaze of another, she fell weakly just like that. How terrifying was this?

"Do you still remember someone named Wu Tianchong?" Shi Hao asked.

Goddess Tianyi's expression changed slightly. How could she not remember? This was previously an exceptional inheritor of Heaven Mending Sect, but he was tricked by her, hurt because of his feelings for her. In the end, he silently left Heaven Mending Sect, reduced to entering the lower realms.

In the end, when Wu Tianchong was ambushed, she had also taken action. She felt a bit of guilt, because her heart had indeed moved because of this person, but she still decisively dealt the killing blow.

Qiang!

In Shi Hao's hand, a broken sword appeared. It was a simple and ancient sword body covered with cracks.

"It's his sword…" Goddess Tianyi's expression was complex, many old matters appearing in her mind. In the end, the bit of feelings turned to cold blood, she killed that person together with her comrades.

"Ghost Grandpa, I will get revenge in your place!" Shi Hao held the broken sword. With a light sweep, a beautiful head flew into midair, carrying large amounts of blood.

"Attack, slaughter without exception!" Shi Hao's voice was low. With a light wave of his hand, he gave this order.

Behind him, the eight hundred disciples all charged. Even when facing some old assassins, these experienced murderers, they still remained fearless, full of killing intent.

Chi!

Heavenly Country's Lord took action. He was indeed extremely powerful, at the peak of Self Release Realm. He moved through the darkness, a giant in the world of assassination. He didn't attack Shi Hao, but rather focused on others.

It was because he knew that Huang had already achieved the dao, already not his match. Instead of this, he might as well kill others. Even if he was going to die here, he was going to make those under Huang die miserably.

Unfortunately, Shi Hao didn't give him the chance. With a wave of the broken sword in his hands, a streak of sword light swept out, cutting him in half on the spot.

Blood splattered out. Heavenly Country's Lord screamed miserably, the halves of his body falling, continuously rolling about.

Shi Hao naturally held back, or else with his cultivation, a streak of sword energy wouldn't even leave behind a corpse, definitely blasted into powder.

"Mu Qing, you all have to join hands in order to face Heavenly Country's Lord." Shi Hao said.

"Big bro, you are looking down on us too much, right? You killed many people with cultivation realms higher than your own when you hadn't even reached the Self Release Realm yet. I am already at the late stage of Self Release Realm, do I still need him as a grindstone?" Zhu Lin curled her lips.

"Assassins who move in the darkness have extraordinary methods. You all can stay behind, use him to temper yourselves." Shi Hao said.

Chi!

Suddenly, a streak of sword energy struck over, just too terrifying. It was like immortal ascension from beyond the heavens, one sword moving the sky dome, incomparably resplendent, directly aimed at the back of Shi Hao's neck.

It was just too abrupt, wishing to end things with a single attack.

Ding!

Shi Hao didn't turn around, two fingers on his right hand blocking behind his head, scattering the sword energy. Moreover, they clasped a divine sword. With a light twist, the divine sword was broken.

"I already sensed you a while ago, what are you hiding for?" Shi Hao turned around, looking at an elder whose entire body was covered in black mist.

The others were all shocked. This was a supreme being, Heavenly Country actually had a supreme being?

The ancestral grandfather of Heavenly Country's Lord was actually alive all this time, hiding here. Unfortunately, he ran into Shi Hao, not his match at all.

This person was already in his later years, unable to leave this place since the ancient times. It was because his blood energy was already almost completely dried up, only able to spend his later years here.

Now, he was facing Shi Hao in his unmatched state, how could he possibly be his match?

Hong!

Shi Hao's fist smashed over. This elder released a great roar, doing his best to resist, but it was completely useless. He exploded there, turning into a rain of blood.

A large hand covered the bloody rain. Shi Hao was afraid that this would have devastating effects, fiercely grabbing. Great dao laws and the rain of light gathered together, becoming nothingness.

Pu!

In the end, Heaven Country's Lord had his head removed by Mu Qing and the others, primordial spirit extinguished, completely dying.

They already experienced his asassination methods, there was no need to leave behind any possible future disasters.

That day, Heavenly Country was uprooted, this small world swept clean. All of the experienced assassins were killed, completely eradicated.

"There are a few more strongholds, you all split up and get rid of them!" Shi Hao said.

Mu Qing, Zhu Lin, and the others led troops and set out, respectively heading towards different places, separately taking action.

Heavenly Country, this organization was extremely massive. Apart from this small world as the foundation, there were naturally many training camps.

"Phantom Drake Dao Gate, Sword Valley…" Shi Hao said quietly. These inheritances took it upon themselves to suppress the sinner's bloodline, Ning Chuan was fostered precisely by them.

There were some inheritances that went too far, suppressing and killing Stone Clan, Fire Clan, and others, imprisoning the sinner's bloodline, banishing them to Sin Province. In the end, that province was seized by Anlan, Huo Ling'er also captured along with it.

"I didn't see any of you when the true enemies attacked, yet you all love to bully your own people. There needs to be an explanation." Shi Hao said indifferently.

This time, he didn't take action, instead handing it to others.

Mu Qing, Zhu Lin, Shi Zhong, and the others, after destroying Heavenly Country's scattered remnants, separately slaughtered their way towards Phantom Drake Dao Gate, Sword Valley, and other places.

Apart from this, the Zhuyan, big red bird, and others also moved.

Meanwhile, the Green Scaled Eagle, Big Peng, Little Green and Violet Cloud had long learned the Kun Peng Method Shi Hao taught them, now massive, cultivation levels astonishing. They also slaughtered their way towards one place.

The golden lion's performance in recent years had been quite good, so it was no longer Shi Hao's mount, instead becoming a powerful force itself. Right now, it was ordered to slaughter towards a sect on its own.

That day, all sides were shaken.

Huang reappeared in this world, sweeping through the world under the sky.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1866 - World Devouring Aura

Huang returned again. A great slaughter was unleashed in the world. He swept through all in his path, no one able to stop his advance!

The entire world was shocked. After so many years passed, this human race powerful individual who was full of legends returned once again, his cultivation period really was extremely short. He could actually already dominate the world!

This was a powerful return, even Immortal Palace flattened, the ruined immortal forced to hide, no longer in the sect. Just how terrifying of a battle accomplishment was this?

The entire world was discussing this, all of them shocked.

This was especially the case when Heavenly Country was destroyed, leaving people even more stupefied. This massive power had existed for an endless amount of time, always threatening the lives of others, yet it was pulled up by the roots by Huang just like that, completely purged.

"Huang truly is a heaven warping figure, his strength unmatched. He still hasn't even become a true immortal, yet he scared off a ruined immortal?"

"Revenge is still revenge. Back then, the ruined immortal acted so domineeringly, personally heading to Immortal Mountain, forcing them to hand over Huang, ultimately crippling him. Now, after more than a hundred years passed, Huang paid Immortal Palace's ancient land a visit, looking down on this inheritance, sweeping them clean."

"Heavenly Country, this assassin organization that moves through darkness has finally been eliminated. Thank you, Huang, for getting rid of this malignant tumor!"

The entire world couldn't calm down. They were all discussing this news, extremely excited.

This was especially the case for some of his old acquaintances. Regardless of whether they were enemies or friends, the people who had previously seen Shi Hao or knew about him were shaken. His methods really were tyrannical, charging into the higher realm just like that!

Shi Hao's eyes were deep, remaining calm and unhurried. He decided he was just going to personally set out, rushing to Sword Valley and Phantom Drake Dao Gate. Even though he didn't lead troops or take action, he still had to suppress these powers.

Through some of the events he found out in the past, these inheritances might very well have a ruined immortal behind them!

According to what Shi Hao knew, there were at least four ruined immortals in this world. They had previously harmed the Kun Peng, so he could not tolerate their existence.

As he advanced, his five viscera shone, releasing scripture sounds. Then, several figures rushed out of his body, flying out from the dao palace secret realm.

This was the method he created, there were 'deities' within his dao palace secret realm. The scripture sounds weren't just for show, at the very least, there were five deities that corresponded to the five viscera, able to take form. These were 'dao bodies'.

Five dao bodies, they separately rushed towards one place, secretly observing the situation of each sect to avoid a supreme being suddenly appearing, killing Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, Zhu Lin, and others.

Apart from this, as Shi Hao's body operated, starting from the method he activated himself, he then transformed it into the present world methods. Many dao figures surged from within him, these figures were spiritual bodies.

All of the spirits nurtured in his heavenly passage, they could all produce spiritual bodies.

Only, after one reached a certain cultivation realm, it was no longer advisable to use these types of methods, because after merging with the primordial spirit's will, they would have true spirit. If they were harmed, the damage would also implicate the main body.

Shi Hao wasn't worried, he had confidence, which was why he dared to release them so wantonly.

Phantom Drake Dao Gate, Sword Valley, Fire Cloud Cavern, intense resistances were happening after all. They fought intensely with Mu Qing, Shi Zhong, Zhu Lin, the crimson dragon, and others.

However, they suffered crushing defeats!

The Zhuyan attacked, the Chaos Demonic Ape bloodline's methods displayed to their peak. It towered in the world, turning into a massive golden violent ape, providing support.

There was even less of a need to talk about the golden lion. After so many years passed, it had long ascended to the peak of Self Release Realm. This race was exceptionally powerful. When it rushed into Sword Valley, the battle was almost completely one sided.

This was a bit outside Shi Hao's expectations. He predicted that Sword Valley would be the strongest, that the ruined immortal might be hiding precisely here.

In the end, his true body secretly approached. When he came, he discovered that the battle here had already ended. A golden lion covered in blood was unleashing a great massacre.

"Daring to use a formation to trap and kill me, I am going to send all of you on your way!" The golden lion roared. Golden fur stood on end, great claws ripping apart the void, using the most powerful fighting strength to unleash slaughter.

Sword Valley was finished, a larger half of it torn apart by this lion just like that. Together with some of the eight hundred disciples being here, plowing through this place, it was completely wiped out.

Peng cries shook the heavens. Near Fire Cloud Cavern, several massive divine birds spread their wings. It was the mother Green Scaled Eagle and her children. Their figures had long undergone great changes, now not much different from the Peng Race.

They obtained Willow Deity's blessings, helping them cleanse their feathers and marrows, reviving their archaic lineage, triggering great changes within their bodies.

The four divine birds displayed the Kun Peng method, attacking Fire Cloud Cavern together with Mu Qing, sweeping through the enemies.

"Willingly becoming the hunting dogs of the ruined immortal, harming my clansmen, suppressing the descendants Desolate Border's Seven Kings left behind in the three thousand provinces, slandering them as sinner's blood descendants, all of you deserve to die!" Shi Zhong roared.

He led some people into Phantom Drake Dao Gate. The crimson dragon followed him, also sweeping through this place, destroying this sect, unleashing a purge.

There was still no ruined immortal to be seen in the end. This made Shi Hao frown.

"Kill…"

Shouts of war shook the heavens. The battles that took place today really were too intense. Shi Hao ordered them to charge, continuously attacking Sword Valley, Fire Cloud Cavern, Phantom Dragon Dao Gate, and other inheritances.

There wasn't any suspense. The great inheritances that suppressed the sinner's bloodline in the past were all overthrown!

This created a huge commotion, shaking the entire world. All of this happened just like that.

Celestial Clan was completely horrified, all of their faces turning pale, panicking. Why did this youngster return in such a vicious manner, his aura devouring mountains and rivers, wiping out those great inheritances? It truly left them terrified.

"Don't tell me Huang will… come to the City of Heaven, completely massacre us too?"

It was because strictly speaking, Celestial Clan had a grudge against Shi Hao. Back then, they wronged Huang, now it was already too late for regrets.

Apart from them, there were many other clans who were terrified, worried, scared that Huang would come looking for them, completely wipe them out.

That day, Huang's name was spreading throughout the entire world, because his performance was just too shocking.

"Phantom Drake Dao Gate, Sword Valley, Fire Cloud Cavern, and other places have been completely wiped out, no inheritance left in this world. This truly is terrifying… Huang's return really leaves everyone in fear."

"Underworld Earth!"

Shi Hao spoke, his eyes aimed at one place, ordering Mu Qing and the others to slaughter their way into Underworld Earth, eliminate this powerful ancient sect.

Back then, this inheritance's Divine Dark Child was killed in the struggle between three thousand provinces by Shi Hao personally.

This clan had acted against him again and again, wishing to strangle him prematurely along his path of growth.

Up ahead, the big red bird released a long cry, screaming out, extremely miserable. It was in a rather sorry state, shocking many people. They rushed into the air, wishing to provide assistance.

"Ah, Second Baldy, you damn brat, you aren't paying your respects when you see your big bro, you even dare launch a hidden attack on me?!" The big red bird cried out miserably.

What was going on? Many people were shocked. The one who attacked the big red bird was an old acquaintance?

Peng!

Feathers flew about everywhere. The big red bird screamed even more miserably, beaten up badly. There was another bird who followed behind it, throwing itself over.

"Second Baldy, you thankless wretch, we haven't met for two hundred years, yet you actually attacked me from the back! When us old buddies met, you actually immediately attacked me!" The big red bird was furious.

"Ah…" It was beaten black and blue, red feathers continuously flying about.

Everyone looked at each other in dismay, not knowing if they should take action.

That was a peacock, its body releasing five-colored brilliance, strength great, exceeding the big red bird's. It was fighting here.

"What are you all gawking at? There is an assassin! Hurry and save me!" The big red bird shouted itself hoarse. However, in the end, it was sent flying by that five-colored peacock again.

The others were shocked, unable to help but advance again.

"You all don't need to worry about this." Finally, Shi Hao spoke up.

He naturally recognized that this was an old friend -- Second Baldy, previously a member of Stone Village. It had been bullied quite miserably before by the big red bird.

Second Baldy was born in the lower realms, originally quite strong, but later encountered some issues, its cultivation completely disappearing. It hid in the Hundred Shattered Mountains, but later on, Shi Hao captured it.

During this period, Second Baldy really was bullied miserably by the big red bird. It was clearly high up above, yet all because it was crippled, it was bullied by the later generation big red bird, forced to call it big bro.

"When you see this big bro, you actually aren't bowing down, you are attacking like this? The two of us aren't finished here!" The big red bird screamed miserably.

"Shi Hao!"

Finally, Second Baldy dragged the big red bird behind it, rushing over. It was covered in five-colored feathers, extremely brilliant and divine.

After they separated in the lower realms, they had met once in the higher realm. It was in Celestial Clan, Second Baldy had previously followed the experts of the Peacock Clan there.

That time, the Peacock Clan's experts had even helped Shi Hao resist the Celestial Clan.

"You finally appeared." Shi Hao said.

"I was thrown into Peacock Clan's ancestral land, locked up there, not allowed to come back out until my cultivation was good enough, immediately locked up for more than a hundred years!" Second Baldy was a bit embarrassed.

It found it hard to imagine that the past little fella would actually grow to this state, now high up above, forcing even ruined immortals to strategically withdraw.

"We'll reminisce about former times in a bit, let me give this thing a beating first. In the past, it always challenged me, I'm going to smack you to death!" Second Baldy lifted the big red bird, staring fiercely at it, and then started to beat it up again.

"Second little bro, you can't be like this, I am your big bro!"

"My ass! What big bro, this old one's age is greater than even your grandfather's, yet you dared bully me before!" Second Baldy screamed.

Everyone was speechless, really not knowing what to say. When these two were together, they really were like a comedic duo, really like natural brothers.

"Damn Second Baldy, did you forget when you were completely naked before, every single feather lost? Wasn't it this old one who carried you on my back?" The big red bird screamed.

The two divine birds fought back and forth, only after some time did they hook their arms around each other's shoulders, looking at each other, laughing loudly.

They arrived at Underworld Earth. It was deadly still, not a blade of grass growing here, even the earth black-colored.

This region was extremely large. It was rumored that this was an ancient burial ground, too many creatures buried within, and that was why it was so full of yin energy, all types of monsters appearing.

"Kill!"

There wasn't much to say. Shi Hao moved his hand. The golden lion, Mu Qing, crimson dragon, Shi Zhong, and the others all charged, leading the eight hundred disciples into Underworld Earth.

Ghost flames covered the mountains and plains, yin mist surging. Many Underworld Earth creatures appeared, facing everyone.

However, no matter how many people the Underworld Clan had, they couldn't stop this invasion. Zhu Lin roared out, her entire body surging with raging flames, displaying the True Phoenix Burning the Heavens Technique. She charged at the very front, burning down this place.

This was the bane of Underworld Clan's creatures, unable to fight against sacred fire. These flames burned down all things sinister and evil.

Kacha!

Lightning interweaved. Mu Qing operated the Lightning Emperor's method. Lightning flashed and thunder roiled, blasting these monsters until they rushed in all directions, many of them directly exploding into powder.

The thunder and lightning were domineering and tyrannical, precisely the most terrifying divine abilities for dealing with yin spirits.

"They're running?" Shi Hao frowned.

"The glorious Underworld Earth Lord didn't wish to fight but rather ran, bringing some higher level figures away from this place, entering the Nine Heavens." Mu Qing came to report.

"After we wipe out some more inheritances, we will head into the Nine Heavens as well, settle things with those long life families!" Shi Hao said.

Five days later, Shi Hao's name shook the entire world. His actions were too shocking, directly sweeping through the three thousand provinces, unleashing a great slaughter on the world, flattening well-known ancient sects one after another.

Honglonglong!

Howls shook the heavens. Shi Hao sat on the Heavenly Horse, leading the eight hundred disciples into the Nine Heavens!

There were some long life families who didn't leave. There were also some great clans who, despite having great backgrounds, couldn't enter Immortal Domain.

Some people who previously knew Shi Hao had complicated feelings. They never thought that he would become unmatched in the world, his aura now world devouring, starting to face the long life families.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1867 - Dominating the Nine Heavens

The so-called ascending to the Nine Heavens, really was just moving on the same heaven and earth.

It was because the Nine Heavens Ten Earths were now connected, crashing together, not separated anymore.

Along the way, the clans were all shocked, the entire world shaken. Huang's power was too great, sweeping through everything before him. He marched his way over, leaving everyone shocked.

The clans were all in apprehension, all of them horrified.

Along the way, Huang overthrew Immortal Palace, swept through Underworld Earth, Phantom Drake Dao Gate, Sword Valley, and others, which one of these weren't great sects? There were some that were rumored to have ruined immortals behind them, but in the end, they were all wiped out.

Along the way, many people were looking around, the great clans all in fear. This was especially the case for the clans who walked quite close to Immortal Palace, Wang Family, Jin Family, and others in the past.

In their eyes, the current Huang was basically an unmatched great demon king, dominating the world, who could resist? Even the ruined immortal in Immortal Palace was scared off.

This type of might was incomparable, who could compare?

The eight hundred disciples were majestic, slaughtering their way into the Nine Heavens, great banners fluttering about along the way.

There wasn't a single clan that didn't back off, the experts all hiding, lowering their heads even when they were far away. They could only bow down out of fear of provoking this group of murderous gods. In their eyes, these were unrivaled masters!

In the distance, black mist surged, vicious energy surging, clearly not some auspicious land.

However, Mu Qing, Zhu Lin, crimson dragon, and the others didn't back off, directly heading there. They spurred on their mounts, rushing through the sky, charging there just like that.

Everyone sucked in a cold breath of air. This was a darkness region, but they didn't care at all. They actually advanced in a straight line just like that!

They called it a darkness region, but actually, the darkness matter already withdrew. There was only a bit of the past darkness left, making it seem inauspicious.

These types of places could be found all over the Nine Heavens Ten Earths. When they were added up in total, they occupied half of the territory, extremely vast.

It was because back then, the darkness creatures were just this powerful, occupying over half of the world. If not for the descent of the Cultivationless Age, they would have continued to expand.

"Who dares charge into our territory?!"

A giant head extended out from this land surging with black clouds. It came from an abyss, a Flood Dragon with a massive body that was over a hundred thousand zhang long.

This was a rarely seen giant creature!

Weng!

It reached out a large claw, grabbing outwards. Black mists surged, extremely fierce.

It was extremely strong, rarely meeting a match under the supreme being level. It was an elite that was left behind after the darkness creatures withdrew in the past, not leaving with them.

Hou!

The golden lion attacked, its entire body surging with golden light. In addition, its body became larger, releasing a lion roar, leaving the darkness Flood Dragon in the abyss shaken, a bit stunned.

Then, the tens of thousands of zhang length golden lion threw itself over. Golden blood energy surged, its claws tearing through the world, making even the sun and moon shake.

The Flood Dragon was alarmed. It rushed out, fighting with it.

It was clear that even though the darkness creatures' past evolution was fierce, in the end, they still couldn't match a powerful expert like the golden lion whose foundation was stable. After an intense battle, with a pu sound, it was quickly defeated, the Flood Dragon body torn in half.

"Advance!"

Mu Qing waved his hand, having the eight hundred disciples advance.

The golden lion was majestic and awe-inspiring. It stood in the heavens, blood all around it, scattering down. Golden radiance erupted in its eyes, staring at the distant great earth.

"Worthy of being Huang, they slaughtered their way over just like that, not making their way around, charging straight into the land of darkness!"

"I feel like Huang's return is going to be a huge matter. After he deals with some inheritances, he will most likely get rid of all of the darkness creatures."

They were speaking quietly, feeling shocked, but also excited, full of expectations.

Everyone was longing for the future. Huang's power wasn't a disaster, it might be an omen that prosperous times were coming. Even if it was the Cultivationless Age, the day when it ended would still come eventually.

If even the creatures of darkness were eliminated, then this world would naturally become extremely peaceful.

Along the way, it was unknown how many creatures of darkness rose into the sky. In the end, they were all killed without exception. The golden lion led the way, courage unmatched.

"Worthy of being a lion king!" Even some of Stone Village's youngsters said this quietly.

"By the time we get to the Nine Heavens, you think the long life families would have already fled?" Zhu Lin was worried.

"Where can they run to? Immortal Domain's gates are shut, no longer opening to the world. Would they be able to escape this world?" Mu Qing's expression was cold.

In the Nine Heavens, in front of Jin Family's gates, there were many people, all of them looking like they were facing a great enemy, defending strictly.

It was because they received news. Moreover, there were quite a few esteemed guests inside, currently discussing countermeasures.

That day, the Nine Heavens could be said to be full of killing intent. The long life families were all extremely nervous, the atmosphere grave.

After many years passed, there were some immortal dao families who already entered Immortal Domain, but there were some families that were forced to stay behind, for example, Jin Family, Wind Clan, and others. Back then, they colluded with the creatures of darkness, after this was exposed, they paid a huge price for this.

Wang Family was extremely decisive. Immortal Wang personally took action, cutting down his own sons. Then, the entire clan entered Immortal Domain, leaving Jin Family in jealousy and envy.

Honglonglong!

In the horizon, a stream of steel surged over, vicious energy overflowing. The momentum of this army of eight hundred was astonishing, shaking the heavens above and earth below.

This wasn't like eight hundred people, but rather like a great army of a hundred thousand, surging over. The great earth and the sky dome were both trembling.

"It's coming, they came looking for us first after all!"

The expressions of Jin Family's people all changed, all of them shocked and scared, carrying anger. Huang came, the first long life family they paid a visit to was Jin Family.

There was a great gate that was as tall as a mountain peak, flowing with symbols. A mysterious great dao sound was produced, chaotic energy flowing out. This was precisely where Jin Family's foundation was.

Nearby, there were many beautiful peaks, islands floating in the skies as well, full of giant palaces. White mists rose in spirals, as if it was an immortal realm.

Right now, all of the buildings and all of the divine mountains floated. The various formations that were arranged there activated, blocking the advance of the army of eight hundred.

"Huang, what is your intention? The world is now peaceful, yet you wish to provoke conflict?" An expert shouted. He braced himself and shouted this, but his back was already flowing with cold sweat.

Shi Hao stood in the back with his hands behind his back, examining this immortal dao family ancestral land. When he slaughtered his way in back then, he was in too much of a rush, thus forced out by the great formation again.

Now, he came again. He didn't pay Jin Family's people any attention, not uttering a word.

"If the world is at peace, why are there creatures of darkness in our way?" Mu Qing coldly replied.

"Then you all should have gotten rid of the darkness creatures, why did you come to surround my Jin Family?" An elder shouted.

The expressions of many people from Jin Family turned pale white, truly a bit scared. More than a hundred years ago, Huang had previously slaughtered his way up to their gate, injuring Jin Taijun. Now that he came again, he was definitely stronger. Who could even face him?

"On our way here, the darkness experts' numbers were reduced considerably. From today on, we won't tolerate their destruction anymore, all of them are going to be swept through. You all colluded with the creatures of darkness, so we came today to demand an explanation." Mu Qing said coldly.

When Jin Family heard this, their faces became even more ugly, a few people unable to help but tremble.

Jin Family, which had remained glorious for so long, because they colluded with the creatures of darkness, were shamed, provoking a huge disaster. When the Cultivationless Age descended, they lost the right to enter Immortal Domain.

Moreover, Jin Taijun was forced to kill many people in her own clan, and only then was the clan allowed to struggle on.

Now, the past events were mentioned again, basically like opening an old wound again.

In the distance, there were figures everywhere, just too many people here, belonging to different sects. They were all people who hurried over after hearing the news.

Some of them were experts from great clans, some of them independent cultivators, even some creatures of darkness. They all came to see Huang's way of doing things themselves, to see just how strong he was exactly.

"Is that Huang? He is too young, worthy of being the number one heaven warping figure of this great era. He achieved supreme being level at a few decades of age, and now, he can even more so look down on all under the sky."

"Huang, that is Huang! Child, he is your role model! When you grow up, try to also become a domineering figure like this!" An elder pointed out, giving his own grandson motivation.

Many people came, all of them watching from the distance. There were people whose ages were great, but also young men and women, many clans' people here.

"Huang, he is precisely Huang! Back then, I studied at the same Heavenly Deity Institution as him!" Someone said quietly.

This immediately drew eyes. A genius who was from the same generation as Huang was worth paying attention to.

"Shi Hao!" In the distance, there was a shout. A blonde youngster ran over, making the skies tremble under his feet, producing countless cracks. It was hard to imagine just how great his strength was.

At this moment, Shi Hao was finally surprised, no longer remaining indifferent. "You didn't leave?"

It was actually the Heavenly Horned Ant!

He clearly remembered that the Heavenly Horned Ant left back then, heading into Immortal Domain. He had even went to see him off, but he didn't walk through the immortal gate.

"I chose to stay behind. My father died in this realm, Immortal Domain wasn't willing to help back then, so I don't want to go there. The moment I was about to step through, I turned around!" The Heavenly Horned Ant said, rushing over, hugging Shi Hao firmly.

"Then why didn't you show up a bit earlier?"

During this Cultivationless Age, Shi Hao's old friends had pretty much all left, entering Immortal Domain. Being able to meet an old friend again naturally made him extremely happy.

"I've been cultivating in seclusion all this time, wishing to come out again after I became a supreme being. Otherwise, how could I face a supreme being like you?" The Heavenly Horned Ant had an awkward expression on his face. He shook his head and said, "It's too hard. It seems like I cannot achieve it before five hundred years."

He knew that he wasn't the only one. Even for the others, including those people who entered Immortal Domain, it would be hard to achieve.

"What are you acting all embarrassed for? Don't tell me that if your cultivation is lower, we aren't brothers?" Shi Hao tapped his fist against his chest, of course, his supreme being aura was completely restrained.

"Obviously not!" The Heavenly Horned Ant completely accepted things as they were and moved on. Even though he didn't break through, when he received news of Shi Hao's reappearance, he immediately rushed over.

"You're going to kill that old hag Jin Taijun, right? Count me in!" The Heavenly Horned Ant beat his chest.

The others were all excited as well. Stone Village's disciples all walked up to pay their respects, because this was Shi Hao's life and death brother.

After so many years passed, they rarely saw Shi Hao this happy. For someone to make his supreme being dao heart produce fluctuations, make him reveal joy, it really wasn't easy.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1868 - Five Great Supreme Beings

Suddenly, Shi Hao's expression changed slightly. "Wu, things are a bit strange. All of you, back off. Since they prepared so much for me, I am going to take a look!"

"What's wrong?" The Heavenly Horned Ant asked. He wanted to help Shi Hao.

"It's nothing. Today, I am going to tear through this place, no demons or monsters can stop me!" Shi Hao said.

Hong!

Immediately afterwards, a fist smashed out, directly blasting through half of Jin Family's manor. Even though there were countless great formations there, it was still not enough, all of them breaking apart.

Earth and stones rushed into the clouds. All types of symbols shone on the ground, moreover starting to burn fiercely.

Shi Hao paid close attention to restraint, using all of his aura on the formations, not affecting the people behind him.

Otherwise, any bit of supreme being aura that leaked out would be too much for even Stone Village's soldiers to handle, even the spectators would suffer a calamity. At the very least, they would fall weakly onto the ground.

"Big bro, you already said that you would leave this to us!"

"We need to sharpen ourselves right now, use bloody battles to verify our many years of cultivation. Leave Jin Family to us!"

Shi Zhong, Zhu Lin and others all cried out, fearing that if Shi Hao got too excited from killing, he would completely flatten this place alone.

There was still half a manor left, the immortal dao ruined formations there shining, rumbling with noise. It was filled with symbols, blocking the power of that fist.

However, Jin Family's manor clearly couldn't hold on anymore, because it was already cracking apart, breaking down under ka ka noises.

How could this be? In the depths of Jin Family, many people were horrified. That was but a ruined immortal dao formation! Yet it couldn't stop Huang's fist.

A doddering figure appeared. It was precisely Jin Taijun!

She was covered in wrinkles, her entire face creased. After all these years, she was still alive, but she really was old now. She didn't die in the Cultivationless Age!

It was clear that the backing of a long life family was astonishing, having undying matter, divine medicines and other things, able to extend her life, prevent her from dying of old age.

However, the passage of time also left behind unerasable traces on her body, making her seem even more old. She was no longer as vigorous as before.

Jin Taijun was leaning on a dragon head walking stick, her eyes deep and cold. She hated Shi Hao too much, it was precisely this youngster's attack that caused Jin Family to suffer an unexpected calamity, unable to enter Immortal Domain.

If they remained in this world, they were doomed to decline and decay. At the very least, she almost couldn't hold on anymore. As a supreme being in this great era, she was actually going to meet such a bitter end. She couldn't accept this!

How was she supposed to avoid death by old age? She wanted to enter Immortal Domain!

However, this little devil came back today. She might not even be able to die of old age normally.

"You still came in the end!" Jin Taijun clenched her teeth, truly wishing she could kill Shi Hao with her stare. Unfortunately, she couldn't do it.

"I won't feel at peace without killing you, the heroes who fell in battle in Desolate Border won't be at peace, unable to rest!" Shi Hao said coldly.

"You are quite the youngster… back then, you were nothing more than an insect that this old one could crush to death at any time. What a pity, I was too kind, giving you a chance, letting you grow up!" Jin Taijun was full of hatred. She truly regretted this. If she killed Shi Hao without caring about the consequences, then she wouldn't have ended up in her current state.

However, who would have predicted that Huang would grow to this state? At the very least, she didn't feel that Huang could become a supreme being within a few hundred years, feeling like she had more than enough time to deal with later disasters.

"If you had that much energy, why didn't you use it to face the enemies in Desolate Border?" Shi Hao sneered, starting to reminisce about the past. With a light sigh, he said "I remember that you didn't provide the slightest bit of support in Desolate Border. Did you kill a foreign supreme being?"

"You…" Jin Taijun's face immediately flushed red, full of rage and humiliation.

When one thought about it carefully, she only did one major thing in Desolate Border, which was hand Huang over, gifting him to the other side.

"Old hag, back then, you didn't do squat, yet you are always messing around behind the backlines, harming us. I really want to just skin you alive!" The Heavenly Horned Ant shouted.

In the distance, the cultivators from various clans were all alarmed. Huang's generation's people were daring after all, any random one daring to mock Jin Taijun.

However, when one thought back, that really was a golden age. The dying flash before the Cultivationless Age's descent really did produce a large amount of geniuses! Unfortunately, they all headed into Immortal Domain.

"I am going to kill you all!" Jin Taijun roared.

She immediately reached out a large hand, dried up and thin. Even though she lacked blood energy, it was still enough to make the stars in outer space tremble.

Silently, five veterans appeared around the Heavenly Horned Ant, protecting this place.

"There is no need to worry about me, just protect them! Don't let that old hag launch a hidden attack on the others!" The Heavenly Horned Ant ordered, having the five veterans protect everyone.

These five's origins were all exceptional, old soldiers who had experienced a cruel bloody war in the last great era. For the sake of 'living', they refined themselves into puppets to protect the Heavenly Horned Ant.

Hong!

Shi Hao moved. How could he let Jin Taijun kill anyone?

"Jin Taijun, you are unbridled!" Shi Hao only had these words. He smashed open Jin Family's manor, a palm hacking it open, facing Jin Taijun.

Jin Taijun's expression changed, not daring to face him head-on. Back then, she had already experienced this youngster's strength, even though at that time, she was flustered and panicking, not facing him directly either.

Now, after so many years passed, Shi Hao had long gotten rid of his own hidden dangers, becoming unmatched in the supreme being level!

Jin Taijun could sense this type of pressure, something she only sensed from the peak state Great Elder and Immortal Wang's body.

She felt like Huang might be even more ferocious than those two now.

Peng!

She retracted her shriveled great hand, brandishing the dragon head staff, smashing it outwards.

There were metal fragments everywhere in the skies. That staff made of various treasures exploded in the air from Shi Hao's attack, shattered.

Jin Taijun backed up, rushing towards the depths of the great formation.

Hong!

Shi Hao followed along, his steps even. He followed after her, a fist smashing out, not caring if it was a ruined immortal formation or if there were other exceptional defenses in the slightest. He smashed through everything, creating a safe path!

On the ground, many symbols grew dim, and then they exploded. This was the collapse of some great formations.

In the formation, there was something screaming. It was the spirit nurtured in the formation, the one that controlled it all. However, now, it could no longer do anything to Shi Hao.

In the past, both he and the little black dog ran frantically, and only then did they avoid the attacks of this formation. Today, he already didn't have to fear anything!

He created a new system, the cultivation method most suited to himself. The current Huang reached the peak of the Mortal Dao, already at the summit of extreme dao. He was unrivaled in this world!

"Kill!"

Suddenly, Jin Taijun turned around, slaughtering her way back. In her hands was a ruined sword that was shining green. It carried a terrifying aura, bringing it down on Shi Hao.

It was actually a ruined immortal artifact!

It was clear that she was staking it all. Her blood energy was now insufficient, so she used an immortal dao weapon to compensate for this.

Shi Hao remained fearless. It was just a ruined artifact, if he wanted to, he could easily send it flying with the Everlasting Sword Core!

He only formed an imprint, directly smashing it over!

Chi!

Suddenly, a streak of dark light erupted, directly appearing by the back of Shi Hao's head. All of a sudden, a giant wolf claw attacked fiercely, wishing to strike Shi Hao down.

This was a giant wolf, many stars swirling around its claws, its aura terrifying. It was completely pitch-black, at the Supreme Being Realm!

At the same time, crazy winds stirred about in the skies. A black great peng spread its massive wings, diving down with extreme speed, wishing to forcibly tear apart Shi Hao's skull.

It was another supreme being, just like the giant wolf, carrying darkness attribute aura.

"Jin Family, you all truly are despicable, not even death can wipe out your crimes! Even now, you are still colluding with the creatures of darkness, not knowing repentance!" In the back, Mu Qing shouted loudly.

The Heavenly Horned Ant's eyes were even more sore, even he was surprised. Jin Family really was determined, were they going to completely cast their lot with the darkness?

"I am already about to die, how can I be bothered to care about darkness or light? Kill!" Jin Taijun roared out.

Dang!

Shi Hao raised his hand, blocking that giant wolf's great claw. He opened his mouth, roaring out, sword energy surging, forming a stellar stream, smashing into the black heavenly peng in the sky. At the same time, his hand formed an imprint, smashing towards the sword in Jin Taijun's hands.

Three great supreme beings took action, wishing to attack and kill Huang. This triggered a huge commotion, everyone watching in shock.

Chi!

Suddenly, death energy pervaded the air, a streak of golden light erupting, piercing at Shi Hao's back. A fourth supreme being took action!

"Underworld Earth still had a supreme being… this was outside of my expectations!" Shi Hao released a light sigh.

That was an old corpse, all skin and bones like a skeleton. It released a faint golden radiance, its eye sockets sunken, attacking Shi Hao from the back.

"Underworld Earth's lord fled, but it was actually to enter Jin Family, waiting here to ambush me. Good, now not a single one of you will escape!" Shi Hao shouted.

"Underworld Lord isn't a supreme being, this should be a hidden extreme expert of their clan!" The Heavenly Horned Ant said.

Honglong!

The world exploded. A great hand held a Void Immortal Gold Dagger, suddenly attacking, stabbing at Shi Hao's head. Another supreme being appeared to attack Huang!

Everyone was stunned. In this Cultivationless Age, there were actually this many supreme beings?

"Wind Ancestor!" Someone cried out in alarm, recognizing his identity.

Things actually developed like this! Everyone was shocked. Five great experts, these were five supreme beings! They surrounded Huang together, ambushing him here, wishing to kill him.

Among them, there were two darkness supreme beings.

Jin Taijun, Heavenly Wolf Sovereign, Darkness Great Peng, Underworld Earth's elder, Wind Ancestor, these five great experts actually moved together, putting aside their supreme being dignity to kill one person.

Honglonglong!

Shi Hao's fist smashed out, forcibly clashing with the Void Immortal Gold Dagger. The noise was resounding. He had an unmatched aura, hacking through everything in his path.

He was just one person, yet he actually faced five great supreme beings.

This was an extremely great battle. Huang was powerful to the point where everyone was shocked, completely stupefied.

It was because during this battle, Shi Hao's power couldn't be stopped. With a hong noise, a fist sent the Wind Ancestor flying back, making even the Void Immortal Gold Dagger release a loud noise, almost breaking.

Dang!

At the same time, Shi Hao turned around, facing the Heavenly Wolf Supreme Being. He condensed a fist imprint, smashing that great claw to pieces, blood dripping everywhere.

Pu!

Jin Taijun coughed out blood, her entire body rammed into by the endless radiance Shi Hao released. The immortal dao ruined sword was almost knocked out of her hands.

Shi Hao was unstoppable, looking down on these five great supreme beings, possessing unmatched aptitude!

Kacha!

Another fist smashed out. Shi Hao and Underworld Earth's old skeleton elder clashed, making an arm bone explode, fly outwards.

Peng cries shook the heavens, miserable and terrifying.

With a pu sound, a rain of blood poured down from the sky. Shi Hao forcibly ripped off one of the Darkness Heavenly Peng's wings.

Was he a war devil, or was he a war immortal? He was completely invincible!

Everyone was endlessly shocked!

Huang was just a single person, yet he faced five great supreme beings, actually fearless, moreover seizing the advantage. He really was heroic and unmatched!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1869 - Who Can Face Him

"Ah…" The Darkness Heavenly Peng released a cry of pain. Its body was massive beyond compare. A rain of blood scattered about. After losing a wing, it immediately fell into the distance.

Dong!

Smoke and dust flew everywhere, rubble collapsing the heavens. The Darkness Heavenly Peng caused many giant mountains to collapse, even more so causing many islands floating in the sky to crash down, crushing Jin Family's ancient land.

It was already seriously injured, its blood carrying dark light. Everyone was forced back, not willing to be corrupted by it. Even if it was Jin Taijun or Wind Clan's ancestor, they were no exception. They blocked the darkness rain of blood.

The others were also seriously injured. In the brief exchange just now, they all suffered badly.

Just what kind of power was this? He fought five great supreme beings alone!

Moreover, this wasn't something achieved through great difficulty, but rather him being on the initiative. Huang actually seized the advantage, injuring them, leaving everyone endlessly shaken.

Jin Family's faces were completely white. This Huang was too ferocious, slaughtering his way into their ancestral land, overwhelming Jin Taijun and intimidating the other supreme beings. How were they even supposed to contend against him?

Shi Hao wasn't in a rush to take action. After tearing off a wing from the Darkness Heavenly Peng, he stood in the center of the battlefield, coldly sweeping his eyes over everyone.

The great supreme beings' expressions were all cold. They wiped away the blood from the corners of their lips, and then surrounded him again. They all formed magical imprints, facing him seriously, wishing to kill him.

"You all really don't want face anymore? You're all supreme beings, yet the five of you are working together, setting up an ambush!" In the back, Shi Zhong shouted. He was a bit worried.

Even though Shi Hao seized the advantage right now, he was still facing five great extreme experts alone in the end. If there was even a bit of negligence or a mishap, the consequences would be too horrible to contemplate.

"This way is fine too, it saves me the time of having to seek you all one after the next, one family after the other. I'll just kill all of you right now!" Shi Hao's voice carried killing intent.

He stared at Jin Taijun, and then at Wind Ancestor. This time, the main reason he entered the Nine Heavens was precisely to kill these two, to eliminate future disasters.

These two colluded with the creatures of darkness, losing the right to enter Immortal Domain. Their relationship with Shi Hao was completely that of unable to coexist in the same world.

"Wind Clan's old thing actually ran all the way here. Today, I'll just start from you." Shi Hao looked towards him. There was no way the two of them could reach a compromise.

The grudges between this clan and himself were too deep. Back then, when Yuan Qing first acted against him, he was sent into Origin Ancient Mine to become a slave, to have his great dao foundation ruined, to ultimately suppress and kill him.

The reason why Yuan Qing took action was precisely on Wind Clan's orders.

"In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred years have passed. Little devil, you've actually grown to this state, it truly leaves one regretful, completely unexpected." Wind Clan's Ancestor said with a deep voice.

"Wind Ancestor, back then, there was a clan in Desolate Border that decided to cast themselves with the enemy, following some foreign cultivators into Heavenly Beast Forest to chase after me. Was it you all?" Shi Hao asked.

Colluding with the creatures of darkness, even defecting to the other side, there were some families who already began to rot from the roots, their hearts completely not with the Nine Heavens' side.

"Youngster, do not think that you really are number one under heaven. Die!" That Darkness Heavenly Wolf opened its mouth, its massive body towering into the clouds. When it bared its fangs, it could simply bite down the heavenly sun.

"If he doesn't die today, we will all die. We can only fight with everything we have, kill!" Jin Taijun shouted. She held a ruined immortal artifact in hand, taking the initiative to attack again.

It wasn't just them who were going all out, Shi Hao also adjusted himself to his best state. He came precisely to get rid of these supreme beings, to slaughter his way through all enemies.

With a hong noise, blood energy rushed into the heavens. Shi Hao erupted with a heaven piercing earth moving aura. His body was like a great furnace, surging with blood energy. It was as if raging flames were burning.

Right now, his aura surged, rushing into the sky dome, covering this land, making even the stars in outer space tremble.

Many people in Jin Family immediately fell weak on the ground, unable to endure this type of pressure.

There were some other people who even exploded under pu pu noises, unable to withstand this power.

Jin Taijun's face turned cold. With a wave of her great sleeve, many Jin Family experts were swept out, sent out of the ancestral land, appearing outside the battlefield.

In the back, the five old soldiers held war spears. They shone at the same time, forming some type of mysterious formation, protecting the Heavenly Horned Ant and Stone Village's soldiers, immediately bringing them back in retreat.

Dang!

With a flick of Shi Hao's finger, unmatched Grass Symbol Sword energy erupted endlessly, all of it striking down on the ruined sword in Jin Taijun's hands, resisting this immortal dao magical artifact that was already quite damaged.

Chi!

The entire skies were full of crow feathers, as if there were black spears appearing one after another. They descended from the skies, making the void explode, chaotic energy surge. The scene was terrifying.

This was the Darkness Heavenly Peng. It was a supreme being, immediately recovering from its injuries. It attacked again, all of the black feathers on its body flying out, their destructive power astonishing.

"Wuwu…" Crazy winds swept about, making even the stars in outer space tremble. In addition, clouds and mist rose here, making it difficult to see the scenery clearly.

Wind Ancestor took action. It was extremely terrifying. He stood in the sky dome above, transfering great winds, tearing apart some stars, ultimately making them melt.

Ao…

The Darkness Heavenly Wolf howled towards the moon. The moons in outer space exploded. That Darkness Heavenly Wolf's body was massive, with a jump, its great claw made the great earth cave in and the void crack apart, everything shaking intensely.

An underworld baleful aura surged, coming from Underworld Earth's golden skeleton. After its arm healed, it released a roar, releasing terrifying magical force, bombarding Shi Hao.

This scene was extremely terrifying. Five great supreme beings were joining hands to attack. Resplendent symbols swirled about, the most powerful magical force surging, covering Shi Hao beneath.

"You want to kill me? You all are still not enough!"

Shi Hao released a great shout. At the same time, he displayed his own different path. His abdomen swirled with yin and yang energies, the Sea of Reincarnation appearing, forming a yin yang life and death diagram. In addition, it quickly enlarged, surrounding him within.

Hong hong hong!

The five great experts slaughtered their way over at the same time, their most powerful attacks all landing on it, yet he blocked it all!

This diagram had the power of impervious to all methods!

At the same time, Shi Hao's internal viscera shone, scripture noises rippling out, as if the buddhas and devils of the heavens were chanting, supporting his unmatched body.

Four extremes connecting heaven and earth!

His four limbs shone, as if they could connect to the cosmos, able to suppress the world's four extremes. They possessed unmatched force. He was just a single person, yet he was going to suppress these five great experts.

Dong!

Shi Hao brandished his fists. Even though this was a simple and domineering attack, it still contained all types of magic and wondrous laws. This was a fist imprint that merged many types of precious techniques.

Between heaven and earth, all types of heavenly stars appeared in Shi Hao's surroundings and between his fists. Stellar streams swirled about, as if following his movements, the sun, moon and stellar seas all surging in response.

This scene was horrifying!

After an intense collision, followed by a terrifying tearing, the five great experts were actually shaken until they coughed out large mouthfuls of blood, all of them suffering greatly.

"Kill!" Wind Ancestor roared furiously.

"We cannot go all out here, Huang, do you dare fight in outer space?!" Jin Taijun roared in anger.

It was because she just couldn't take it anymore. This was Jin Family's ancestral land, yet in the end, even though they had only begun to face each other, even the ruined immortal dao formations weren't enough, breaking apart.

If they still didn't leave, not only would the ancestral land collapse, all of Jin Family would be erased. Under the fluctuations of a supreme being level battle, nothing could remain.

Mu Qing, crimson dragon, Zhu Lin, and the others all revealed looks of worry. The battle didn't immediately end, so they couldn't calm down. Whether or not Huang could win this battle alone was related to too much.

Outer space was vast and boundless.

In the cosmos, there were endless stars, large amounts of pitch-black regions, ice-cold and overcast, quiet like a land of death.

Only, everything was destined to change today. The six great experts slaughtered their way into the cosmos, fighting with everything they had, risking it all.

Ah…

Wind Ancestor roared in fury. He was targeted by Shi Hao after all, the very first one to pick weaknesses from. His shoulder was struck, exploding there, blood flying in all directions. His left shoulder and the entire arm exploded, turning into a bloody mist.

Moreover, the fist imprint radiance, after passing through his body, even struck the distant stars behind him, blasting them to pieces.

Hou!

The Darkness Heavenly Wolf swallowed the moon, stars devoured one after another, refined into resplendent divine light. Then, it fiercely spat them out, trying to burn down Shi Hao.

In addition, it went crazy, not caring about its life, immediately charging forward.

Shi Hao's entire body surged with blood energy, shining together with the Sea of Reincarnation, forming a yin yang diagram, protecting his entire body, his defensive power was too astonishing. That was why he also charged forward without any fear, wishing to kill the Darkness Heavenly Wolf.

Kacha!

Shi Hao wounded the Darkness Heavenly Wolf heavily. Many of his entire body's bones were broken. Supreme being blood splashed out, the sky dome trembling.

These people fought until the great battle reached its climax, all of their eyes turning red from killing intent.

However, there was nothing they could do. The situation became more and more clear, they weren't his match, unable to stop that young figure at the center of the battlefield. He was just one person, but all five of them were going to be suppressed.

Dang!

Finally, Shi Hao drew the sword core. After forcing back Jin Taijun's ruined immortal sword, he struck out. Precious techniques shocked the heavens, a slice was brought down vertically, cutting the Darkness Heavenly Wolf in half.

The two pieces of its massive wolf body flew outwards, rushing in different directions, some stars even exploding.

"Cease your insolence!" Wind Ancestor roared out.

Shi Hao gave up on everyone else, focusing all of his attacks on him. Divine multicolored light erupted, symbols covering the skies, precious techniques drowning this place, making even the ice-cold starry skies burn fiercely.

Pu!

Unfortunately, at this point, the result of this supreme being battle had already been decided. Shi Hao went all out, full of killing intent. One blade hacked open his skull, blood flying in all directions.

Wind Ancestor was killed, his skull hacked open by Huang, primordial spirit erased.

Dang!

At the same time, Jin Taijun's ruined sword was struck aside, making her cough out large mouthfuls of blood.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1870 - Subdue and Kill Them All

That ruined sword separated from her hands, leaving her, falling into the depths of the dark cosmos, making Jin Taijun's expression turn pale with fright!

Pu!

Sword radiance overflowed. Shi Hao was like a berserk demon, after slaughtering Wind Ancestor, he locked onto her, going all out and attacking.

"Hurry and take action, don't be scared! If we can't kill him, all of us are going to die!" Jin Taijun roared out. At this point, there was no way out, they could only succeed.

Even though Wind Ancestor was killed in battle, they still couldn't back down. Otherwise, once they were found by Huang, one after another, they would be directly cut down and killed.

Ao…

The Darkness Heavenly Wolf released a great roar. Even though it was hacked in half just now, it rushed over, opening its bloody mouth, displaying a supreme being secret method to attack Shi Hao.

Unfortunately, its life also reached its end, not enough even if it was a darkness creature. Shi Hao's fish smashed out, making its head directly explode.

This was a simple and domineering strike, erasing the body and spirit of a supreme being.

"You…" Jin Taijun was scared. The other two experts were also panicking. In just a short amount of time, Wind Ancestor and Darkness Heavenly Wolf, these two great experts lost their lives.

Just how savage was Huang? He was too terrifying, basically unstoppable.

They just could not understand, why was Huang so powerful? He was just a single person, moreover so young, yet he could actually face the five of them alone, moreover striking them down in front of everyone.

"Even after you had a wing torn off, you still didn't learn your lesson!" Shi Hao roared out, targeting that Darkness Heavenly Peng who long recovered its wings. Between his fingers, sword light surged, blasing at that Darkness Heavenly Peng.

A peng cry sounded. It spread its wings, actually fleeing into the distance, not willing to face him head-on.

Peng!

The Darkness Heavenly Peng spread its wings, the scene just too horrifying. Its body was too massive, speed even greater.

The scene of the stars exploding occured. When this Darkness Havenly Peng fled into hiding, the disturbance that was produced was too great, making all of the nearby stars grow dim.

It carried fear, which was why it was so cautious, avoiding death.

The golden skeleton from Underworld Earth didn't escape. Shi Hao rushed forward, grabbing it. His arms shone, operating the strength of the peak of the Mortal Dao Domain.

"Kill!"

Shi Hao released a great roar, his arms exerting force, forcibly breaking this golden skeleton supreme being into ruined bones. Then, endless streaks of sword radiance hacked out, destroying his primordial spirit.

The third supreme being was killed.

In the depths of the cosmos, all types of strange scenes appeared, for example, a rain of blood descending, heaven's tears, darkness mist seeped out, all of these the irregular scenes that appeared when supreme beings died.

"You…" Jin Taijun was scared. Three of the five great supreme beings were killed by Huang immediately, just how were they supposed to resist, how were they supposed to even stop him?

She knew that there was already no chance of victory. Even if they went all out, burned their own essence, fought a bloody battle with Shi Hao until the very end, they would still be defeated and die.

Her conviction wavered, she wanted to run!

Unfortunately, at this point, how could she escape? Shi Hao wouldn't give her the chance.

Hong!

This fist contained Shi Hao's unrivaled dao, exceptional and unmatched. Beams of light overflowed, scattering this starry sky, the power of the fist imprint unmatched!

Pu!

Jin Taijun was forcibly blasted apart by Shi Hao's fist, struck until her body exploded to pieces. Then, she continued to explode, turning into bloody mist.

Even that primordial spirit was smashed by the fist, not even a strand of primordial spirit imprint left.

"Too terrifying!"

In the distance, someone said in horror. Many people, through some formations and other things, saw the great battle here. Their expressions lacked color, their bodies trembling.

Jin Family's people all fell weak to the ground. When they saw this result, they knew that everything was over.

In outer space, the battle still hadn't finished.

That Darkness Heavenly Peng originally wanted to flee, but it knew that even if it ran like this, it would still be caught up to, that it couldn't escape.

It chose to attack, rushing from the back when Shi Hao killed Jin Taijun. A pair of darkness claws scratched towards Shi Hao's skull!

It shrunk down, incredibly vicious, no longer the size of a star.

However, accompanied by a rain of blood, with Jin Taijun's death, Shi Hao calmly turned around. One arm rose towards the sky, grabbing it in one go.

"How is this possible?!" The Darkness Heavenly Peng roared out. It found it too hard to believe. It was caught by this person just like that! It was a darkness supreme being!

All of its magical force and all of its dao skills were ineffective. Outside Huang's body, it was as if everything was suppressed, impossible to display.

Magical Force Immunity!

Shi Hao suddenly displayed this type of ability, which was now many times more powerful than before.

Pu!

When Shi Hao snatched the Darkness Heavenly Peng out of the air, his other hand also moved, fiercely tearing,directly ripping this Darkness Heavenly Peng in half.

A miserable scream sounded. The Darkness Heavenly Peng died, even its primordial spirit was ripped into two, and then even more so blasted by unmatched divine force, its primordial spirit turning into powder.

In just one battle, he killed five great supreme beings!

This battle ended just like that. How terrifying were five great supreme beings? However, they all died, killed by Shi Hao alone, all of them losing their lives.

In the Nine Heavens, everyone already knew the result of this battle. When they saw the heaven's tears scene, many people were horrified.

Just how powerful was Huang? Many people found it impossible to speak.

Jin Taijun, Wind Ancestor, Underworld Earth's golden skeleton, these supreme beings had reigned gloriously for endless years, dominated a larger half of a great era, yet in the end, they all died just like that.

Shi Hao walked forward, calm and unhurried, his body lacking a drop of blood. His moon-white battle clothes were clean and spotless, looking aloof and detached, just like a solitary immortal who emerged in a world of mortals.

This type of temperament was entirely different from what he displayed just now during the great battle.

When he was fighting, he was like rolling thunder, like flashing lightning, incredibly domineering. With a fist, even supreme beings would explode, a rain of blood filling the skies. Even many great stars would explode.

Then, when the battle ended, he was instead this calm, lacking the slightest bit of killing intent. He walked across the starry dome, looking incredibly transcendent and otherworldly.

He returned from outer space, descending on the Nine Heavens' great earth.

Right now, it was dead silent. Many people were feeling scared, feeling fear.

"You still want to hide?" Shi Hao looked towards Jin Family's ruined ancient land. With a light point, a creature released a great cry, and then exploded, turning into a rain of blood.

This was the Underworld Lord, someone who followed Underworld Earth's golden old skeleton to Jin Family, discussing how to ambush Huang.

In the end, they still couldn't escape death.

Shi Hao released a light sigh, his supreme being aura completely withdrawing. He walked into the distance. The great battle ended, completely came to a close. Five great supreme beings were executed, this was enough to shock all under the sky.

Chi!

Suddenly, a streak of sword light shone, enough to shake the entire Nine Heavens Ten Earths!

One sword ascending to immortality, terrifying beyond compare.

Someone took action, carrying immortal dao power!

He took action at this moment, precisely when Shi Hao was least vigilant. It was because the great battle had just ended, his body was relaxed, yet he suffered another attack.

"Ruined immortal, are you courting death?!"

In that instant, Shi Hao's exuberant blood energy rushed into the heavens. He wasn't killed, his response swift. A sword rushed through the air, intercepting that world shocking murderous light.

Hong!

Shi Hao turned around, taking the initiative to attack. One hand held the sword core, one hand formed a fist imprint, smashing towards the ruined immortal!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1871 - Sword Immortal

The ruined immortal attacked. Immortal dao energy surged intensely, white mist raging. There was no human body visible, only endless sword energy erupting.

Everyone was stupefied. Shi Hao fought five great supreme beings alone, even killing all of them. When he had just descended from outer space, he ended up encountering this type of ambush.

This was actually immortal dao power!

This was precisely Huang. If it was anyone else, their body and spirit would have long been destroyed, they would inevitably die. Who could stop that vicious sword energy? They were far from being strong enough.

The great battle was too terrifying. The two sides clashed, creating the most terrifying result!

Hong!

Heaven and earth split apart, primal chaos appearing.

The ancient land Jin Family was in broke apart, the mountains, rivers, and all things turned to dust, all of the beautiful sceneries disappearing. This place broke apart inch by inch, turning into ashes.

This was a clash between the most powerful!

The individuals hidden in the horizon were all inwardly counting their blessings, but ninety percent of the people there immediately fell down, unable to control themselves, their entire bodies shaking, completely weak.

They were bowing before the might of this type of unmatched expert!

Originally, in this region, there were endless great mountains, draconic energy surging, purple energy indistinct, looking incredibly divine. There was even a ruined immortal dao formation protecting this place.

However now, everything became a part of the clouds and smoke of history. Under the ruined immortal and Shi Hao's power, everything within who knew how many tens of thousands of li sunk. The void exploded, darkness appearing.

This was a great disaster!

Meanwhile, this was only the result of the blast waves. When the two exchanged attacks, they rushed into the air, continuing to rise, entering outer space. Despite this being the case, Jin Family was completely obliterated from the world.

En?

When the two of them slaughtered their way into outer space, Shi Hao was shocked. In the white-colored immortal mist, that figure was extremely unfamiliar, it wasn't Immortal Palace's ruined immortal.

He didn't recognize this person. However, immortal dao energy swirled about, this person had long achieved immortality!

Chi!

Sword light hacked through the stars, cleaving towards Shi Hao. This starry domain was directly cut up by him, the power vast beyond compare. The entire starry sky turned into two halves, starry rivers all severed. This scene was too horrifying.

His divine might was astonishing!

Even Shi Hao revealed a serious expression, not facing this attack head-on. After all, this was an immortal dao expert. This type of aura was extremely terrifying.

Honglong!

When the starry skies split apart, there was suddenly a world eradicating power. This place completely split apart, many stars exploding, burning, the starry skies collapsing!

At this moment, the entire world was shocked!

Nine Heavens Ten Earths, all of the creatures raised their heads, looking into the starry sky, all of them shocked.

What was happening? The bright universe actually became like daytime. Divine flames surged, the celestial bodies in the heavens appearing, and then exploding to pieces, burning. This was too shocking.

The creatures of all clans were all shocked. Was even this world going to get destroyed?

Shi Hao suffered serious injuries. He coughed out blood, his body full of sword marks, countless bloody holes appearing. His entire body flew outwards.

His pupils were incredibly sharp. The other party only made one slice at the crucial point, and then this starry sky collapsed. Then, endless sword energy erupted, injuring him.

He couldn't help but sigh. This was worthy of being an immortal dao expert, just a single slice and he was almost destroyed.

"He is still a ruined immortal in the end!"

Shi Hao stood there steadily, his entire body scarlet red. His war clothes were in tatters, blood even flowing from his seven apertures, but he didn't feel any fear, releasing raging battle intent.

In the skies, a powerful aura was withdrawing.

In the distance, there was a creature whose entire body shone, immortal mist pervading the air. A broken sword was in his hand, currently pointing at Shi Hao from the distance. His eyes were cold and indifferent.

"The sword immortal behind Sword Valley and Phantom Drake Dao Gate? Your strike couldn't kill me, and now you are going to die yourself!" Shi Hao said coldly.

He fought intensely with five great supreme beings, not losing even a drop of blood, not even a wrinkle appearing on his snow-white battle clothes, yet now, he was almost killed, suffering serious injuries. He was a bit angry.

"Even a mortal dao insect like you dares to challenge a true immortal?" That creature said coldly.

"Nothing more than a ruined immortal. You couldn't kill me with your first blade strike, how much power do you have left? Just accept death!" Shi Hao roared out, diving over.

Right now, a pair of massive wings appeared behind him. Golden light shone resplendently, carrying black patterns. A vicious bird covered heaven and earth, appearing behind him.

In that instant, Sword Valley's creator, the sword immortal of a generation trembled, his expression becoming extremely ugly.

He saw an old acquaintance. This was the Kun Peng!

This made his mind surge with emotions greatly. Back then, their group of four true immortals attacked and heavily injured the dying Kun Peng, in the end almost throwing their own lives away as well. The four of them were all crippled, becoming ruined immortals.

He himself even more so had the immortal sword he was known by broken, only a badly damaged edge left. Just like he himself, there was no way to restore it.

"Ah…" The ruined immortal roared out. When he saw Shi Hao display the Kun Peng method, he roared out, emotions surging, brandishing the immortal sword again, slaughtering his way outwards.

This was done deliberately by Shi Hao, to provoke the other party.

A world shaking attack approached. Shi Hao avoided the attack, not facing it head-on, moving around it. The Everlasting Sword Core in his hands neutralized the sword energy filling the skies.

The ruined immortal quickly calmed down. He knew that the other party was trying to exhaust his power, and then look for a chance to retaliate. It was because he was a ruined immortal, it was hard for him to continue on.

"Phantom Drake Dao Gate, Sword Valley and Fire Cloud Cavern all listened to your orders, suppressing the sinner's bloodline, right? All of this was because of you?" Shi Hao's voice became more and more cold.

Those inheritances joined hands to nurture Six Crown King Ning Chuan. Shi Hao had previously fought an intense battle with him.

"Sinner's blood, the ancestors of the original Emperor City had offended a creature they shouldn't have. It will be difficult for those bloodlines to have good endings!" The sword immortal said with a cold and deep voice.

At the same time, he raised the ruined sword again. Blazing multicolored light erupted, about to attack again, wishing to destroy Shi Hao as soon as possible.

Shi Hao was greatly shaken. They offended someone they shouldn't have? His eyes immediately became ice-cold, thinking about many things. Could it be that it involved a great figure in Immortal Domain?

He knew that these ruined immortals came from Immortal Domain!

"The cause in the past, the effect of the future, no matter how high your status is, you will still have to face karma!" Shi Hao shouted.

"If there is a great showdown, then it will start with me in this realm!" Shi Hao continued. He didn't feel any fear, his heart carrying tremendous ambition. He wouldn't sit still and wait for death when the great showdown arrived, he was going to rise up. If that age really did come, then he would just fight it to the end.

Hong!

An intense great battle ensued. The ruined immortal breathed heavily, his chest rose and fell heavily, unable to endure this type of exhaustion.

He was no longer in his peak condition, difficult for him to display his true power. He could only depend on his higher cultivation realm, wishing to personally end Shi Hao, but right now, he was actually obstructed.

This youngster was too terrifying, clearly not an immortal, yet he could already face him. Even though he was blasted until blood flowed from the edge of his lips, he still held on.

"Yin Yang Slash!"

The ruined immortal became anxious, because if this continued for a long time, he would undoubtedly die, exhausted to death by this youngster, even killed before everyone. He didn't have much of his vital essence left.

When he roared out like this, he took a deep breath. The distant stars shone, endlessly pure heaven and earth essence gathering in a white expanse towards his mouth and nose.

Qiang qiang!

He continuously sliced out twice, one pitch-black, one snow-white and resplendent, both of them formed from great dao symbols. The sword radiance was of all different colors, when the two intersected, there was undying brilliance released.

The two swords didn't hack at Shi Hao, it erupted in the starry skies.

However, Shi Hao felt more and more like things weren't good. He quickly backed up.

Sure enough, when this Yin Yang Slash appeared, this place exploded. It was just too terrifying, being destroyed completely.

Previously, this region's stars were already pretty much destroyed, but now, the effects reached even further, making even the distant starry domain darken. Great stars began to burn, the heavens falling.

This was simply about to destroy this entire world!

Fortunately, they were in outer space, far away from the Nine Heavens Ten Earths.

However, many great sects' cultivators could see what was happening through some strange formations that could observe outer space. Everyone's faces turned pale, this type of power was too terrifying.

Dang!

On Shi Hao's body, sparks flew in all directions. He was continuously hacked, struck by the endless sword energy. No matter how fast his movements were, he still couldn't evade the sword energy.

Right now, he wore the Lightning Emperor's armor, held the Everlasting Sword Core in hand, continuously defending himself.

"Lightning Emperor's ruined battle armor?" The sword immortal's pupils contracted.

Unfortunately, the battle armor was already in a terrible state, not releasing the lightning and thunder of the Nine Heavens in retaliation, only able to passively defend.

At the same time, there were many holes on its surface, its defensive abilities not the greatest.

Despite this being the case, the ruined immortal turned around to leave. It was because after releasing this strike, his strength was about to dry up. Back then, his foundation was injured, not healed even now.

His blood energy was dried up, his vital energies used up.

"Where do you think you are going?!" Shi Hao shouted.

From the very start, he was extremely passive, his body injured, dripping blood. Now, it was finally his chance to retaliate, so how could he let the ruined immortal escape?

Hong!

Blood energy overflowed. Shi Hao seemed to have become a matchless immortal king, his aura too strong. This left the ruined immortal alarmed, feeling like this person was about to ascend to immortality.

By Shi Hao's abdomen, the Sea of Reincarnation shone. Many of his body's gates opened, offering him endless fighting strength.

The dao palaces rumbled, as if there were people chanting scriptures, supporting his body, making him even stronger!

His limbs extended, as if they could suppress the four extremes of heaven and earth, possessing unmatched power.

Then, a dragon roar sounded. Shi Hao's spine became resplendent, releasing light. A great dragon rose from his back, entering his skull.

It was ascending the immortal platform there!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1872 - Extinguishing the Immortal

Hong!

Shi Hao's five great secret realms resonated, going all out, displaying methods completely unknown to this great era before. This was the path he forged himself, the path most suitable for himself.

AHHH!!!

Shi Hao roared out, one hand on the sword, one hand forming a first imprint, slaughtering his way forward.

Right now in his surroundings, True Phoenixes, Kun Peng, Lightning Emperor, Chaos Demonic Ape, and other irregular scenes appeared!

Five great secret realms resonated. The power Shi Hao displayed wasn't restricted to his own power, there was also the power of unique projections!

These weren't void images, even more as if he was truly summoning those immortal dao creatures, the power too great.

He didn't display those precious techniques, but their unique projections appeared on their own.

Apart from this, there were other things that were completely unheard of before, unique projections that had never been seen before.

For example, by his abdomen, which was also the Sea of Reincarnation, golden light surged, a great sea overflowing. Above his head, primal chaos surged, many mysterious stars appearing, as if the heavens were going to be opened. These were not the stars in the cosmos, but rather irregular scenes that appeared when he operated the dao laws.

Hong!

Even more irregular scenes appeared, all of them possessing fighting strength, not void images. They resonated together, suppressing forward.

Pu!

The ruined immortal coughed out blood. After he was covered by irregular scenes, he actually staggered backwards, becoming injured.

This was, without a doubt, devastating to the ruined immortal. His body was damaged to begin with, how could he endure this type of blow, this type of consumption?

"Ruined immortal, hand over your life!" Shi Hao roared out.

In the surroundings, green dao lotuses grew one after another, ten thousand of them in total. They took root in the void, swaying about, great dao sounds shaking the world. These were irregular scenes!

Nearby, figures were seated one after another, some of them members of the Vicious Ten, others immortal kings, all of them chanting scriptures, indistinct and intimidating. These were also irregular scenes!

Under the sky dome, stars were boundless, condensed above his head, deriving heavenly mysteries. These were also still irregular scenes!

…

All types of irregular scenes appeared!

Shi Hao's path, his method, was becoming more and more mature. When it all activated now, the heavens collapsed and the earth split apart, killing gods and slaughtering demons!

Pu!

The ruined immortal was continuously battered by irregular scenes. His body flew out, coughing out large mouthfuls of blood in the air.

Honglong!

What was powerful weren't only the irregular scenes. Shi Hao's fist closed in, smashing down on the ruined immortal's body, sending him flying again. His body quickly cracked apart.

His old injuries flared out, new wounds also added.

In the past, the Kun Peng spread its wings, smashing against his body, making him almost explode, body covered in great cracks. After all these years passed, he still couldn't completely recover.

Hong!

Another fist smashed out. The ruined immortal was sent flying, his body's old injuries flaring out, blood flowing out from his new wounds. He began to break apart.

Pu!

The most terrifying thing was that the Everlasting Sword Core moved through the air, piercing through his body, shattering much of the life force in his body.

"Ah…" The ruined immortal roared, surging with anger, but just couldn't stop any of this. The injuries he suffered before were just too severe, his body breaking apart, now powerless to fight again.

He couldn't run even if he wanted to!

Pu!

Shi Hao drew the sword core, and then his sword edge spun around. He brandished the Everlasting Immortal Sword at full force, cold light illuminating the Nine Heavens. Then, with a pu sound, the ruined immortal's head was removed.

A terrifying streak of blood rushed out, dyeing the starry skies red.

"No wonder you didn't have the style of an immortal dao expert, your immortal blood is already dim without light, what kind of true immortal even are you?!" Shi Hao said coldly.

Indeed, the ruined immortal was suffering from huge problems. His immortal dao essence blood had long been exhausted to preserve his life, weakened to the extreme.

Ever since the battle with the Kun Peng, he no longer dared reveal himself, because he didn't have much vitality to exhaust. Today was an exception, because he wanted to cut Shi Hao down.

However, in the end, he threw his own life away as well. This was clearly a path of eradication.

The sword immortal couldn't accept this. The instant his head fell, he did everything he could to evade the killing intent. That skull shone, burning like a flame. His primordial spirit escaped, wishing to run.

"Will you be able to leave?" Shi Hao shouted.

At this point, how could he let this ruined immortal get away? He was going to cut down this future disaster now, completely eradicate it.

In his surroundings, irregular scenes appeared continuously, for example, those blurry seated void figures. They all chanted scriptures, at the same time reaching out great hands, grabbing forward.

Apart from this, there was primal chaos and stars above his head that swayed, scattering down endless starry splendor, locking down heaven and earth, sealing the ruined cosmos.

The ruined immortal was nervous. Could it be that he was going to die under this youngster's hands?

He released a sigh. If this was the case, then it was too sad. He felt that this was a type of humiliation, the other party hadn't even achieved immortality yet!

"I loathe this! I cannot display my greatest strength! This isn't the power of a true immortal, my death is too shameful!" He released a low roar, his heart full of endless regrets.

Chi!

A divine rainbow cut across the starry sky. This was his primordial spirit, now forcefully breaking out. Then, it merged with the ruined sword not far away.

He was a sword immortal, powerful beyond compare in the past. Now, he was fighting a desperate struggle, not wishing to die, wishing to drag Shi Hao down with him.

He knew that he couldn't escape, difficult for his primordial spirit to get away, so he immediately merged with the sword core, turning around to hack at Shi Hao.

The sword radiance was extremely terrifying, like a dying flash, carrying out a final resistance.

Chi!

Shi Hao raised his hand, one finger red like blood, releasing scarlet multicolored light. It was just too sharp, even more astonishing than immortal sword radiance.

"What is this?" The ruined immortal screamed in alarm. Even though he merged with the immortal sword, he still sensed a type of danger, feeling that something wasn't quite right.

Immortal Killing Guillotine, the crimson light it contained was unimaginable. Back then, when he was facing tribulation, Shi Hao had obtained a trace of its essence, refining it into his finger. Now, he released it without any restraint.

Dang!

A streak of crimson multicolored light flew out, hacking down on that ruined sword, making it cry out. Then, it fell.

At the same time, there was a primordial spirit that separated from it, incredibly dim. Its old injuries flared out, full of scars, about to break into pieces.

When the primordial spirit reached this state, it basically headed for destruction.

"I am not willing to fall like this!" The ruined immortal screamed out again.

He turned into a streak of light, throwing himself towards Shi Hao. He was already only a primordial spirit. Along the way, he suffered the attacks of many irregular scenes, becoming more and more dim, his injuries countless, now about to explode.

However, he still charged forward, throwing himself at Shi Hao.

Hong!

Inside Shi Hao's chest sat three waves of energy. These were immortal energy, back then, they were revolving around his head, but now, they respectively took form, a small figure seated within each of them.

The three waves of energy surged. With a honglong sound, heaven and earth shook intensely. When it appeared above his head again, the left and center energy's little figures opened their eyes!

"Kill!"

The ruined immortal roared out, diving over, wishing to destroy Shi Hao's primordial spirit, also wishing to destroy this small figure.

The little figure inside stood up, blocking there.

Peng!

After an intense clash, the sword immortal's primordial spirit shattered, becoming even weaker. He was just too shocked, staring blankly while crying out, "How is that possible?"

He was previously a ruined immortal, even if he was now crippled, his primordial spirit strength was still on an entirely different level. In a situation where he was going all out, trying to drag them both down, he was actually smashed aside!

On that small figure was a chain that was now released. It turned into a powerful wave of immortal energy, winding about above Shi Hao's head.

This was origin energy!

In reality, Shi Hao cultivated four strands of immortal energy back then. The first strand, which was also the origin energy, scattered, he couldn't hold onto it, but then later on, he condensed it again.

However, this was too heaven-defying, suffering the wrath of heaven. That strand of energy bound itself around the second little figure.

Now, when it was smashed into by the ruined immortal, this second little figure broke free, the origin energy coming off. It suspended itself above Shi Hao, no longer sealing the second little figure.

Right now, Shi Hao felt refreshed, his mind clear, feeling even more powerful. He had confidence that he was unmatched!

The second figure represented the power of the present world. Right now, its shackles were undone, making his body and mind even more unified, even more terrifying.

Hong!

Sure enough, Shi Hao's flesh and spirit shook, the little figure seated on the great dao flower formed from immortal energy above his head also resonated with him, releasing a fist, smashing outwards.

Peng!

The sword immortal's primordial spirit exploded. It was going to shatter to begin with, but now, it couldn't hold on anymore, completely destroyed, scattering into a rain of light.

The sword immortal of a generation lost his life just like that!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1873 - Inspiring Awe Throughout the World

The sword immortal was killed, dying under Shi Hao's hands. A fist smashed out, making the primordial spirit break, turn into a rain of light, scattering into the cosmos.

The expert of a generation lost his life just like that!

On the great earth, the various great inheritances were all paying close attention, using special methods to observe the outer space. They saw that heaven and earth lost sound, everything became extremely calm.

Everyone seemed to have fallen under a curse, not moving at all. All those who saw the scene in outer space were petrified.

Just what kind of glorious battle achievement was this? It truly left every single expert's mind shaken, all of them stunned. They all felt horrified!

Huang, an expert at the peak of Mortal Dao, actually killed an immortal?

Sword Valley's oldest ancestor died in this battle. This immortal dao figure who lived from the last great era until now actually reached the end of his life here, dying under the hands of a young expert.

This was an old monster! He came from Immortal Domain, his background extraordinary, previously survived even after fighting the Kun Peng, yet he died here today.

The Nine Heavens Ten Earths and the cultivators of all clans were shaken, and then all of them erupted into noise.

This battle accomplishment shocked everyone, no one among the clans not shaken. Just how strong exactly was Huang? He really could kill an immortal!

Even if it was a ruined immortal, not at the peak, lacking his past brilliance, no longer having vigorous blood energy and fighting strength, who in the Mortal Dao Domain could kill him?

Huang did it!

The entire world was shocked, the clans all excited, erupting into noise.

In the Nine Heavens region, Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, Heavenly Horned Ant, and others were all shaken, incredibly happy. Their previous worries were all gone, all of them cheering loudly.

Stone Village's disciples cried out in excitement, laughing loudly, some of them even about to shed tears. They were incredibly excited. Shi Hao having this level of strength filled them with joy and excitement.

The clans were all discussing among themselves, some people cheering happily, some people worried, some scared, some disappointed and frustrated…

Different people had different emotions.

Everyone knew that right now, under the heavens, Huang no longer had to fear anything. This type of fighting strength surpassed their imagination, he could actually cut down immortals!

If he could achieve immortality, just how terrifying would that be?

Even in this Cultivationless Age, who could say for sure that he can't break through? It was because after being shocked again and again, everyone discovered that Huang was always creating miracles.

Back then, he was crippled by the ruined immortal, yet after laying low for a few decades, he appeared again. This was enough to prove how extraordinary he was. Then, over the years, again and again, he proved that he was different from everyone else.

"Too terrifying, even an immortal died. Huang really is extraordinary, the domain he treads on is not something we can understand!"

"Someone this powerful, someone who reached the absolute peak of extreme dao, truly unmatched under the sky, what a pity it is that he didn't enter Immortal Domain, or else he would have most likely become even stronger!"

"I believe that the reason he didn't enter Immortal Domain, purposely cultivating in this realm, was precisely to create another miracle. Sooner or later, one day, he would shock everyone in Immortal Domain!"

Everyone was discussing excitedly, many people's eyes becoming red hot.

Shi Hao sat in the starry skies, devouring sun and moon essence. The stars in the sky, even though they were extremely far away, all moved with his breathing.

That scene was too terrifying!

With his breathing, the essence of the sun and moon began to surge like a silver stream, gathering towards him. There were many that entered his mouth and nose, quite a bit flowing through his pores as well.

Right now, he was wrapped within silver splendor, divine and perfect, like a cocoon that was waiting to be broken out of, carrying out a biological sublimation and transformation.

After who knew how much time passed, Shi Hao opened his eyes. Two streaks of cold lightning appeared in the universe. His injured body recovered, completely restored.

Origin energy swirled about above his head, in the end, it was absorbed into his Sea of Reincarnation!

Shi Hao moved his hand, a large amount of immortal blood converged in the ice-cold cosmos, flowing into a jade bottle in his hands. All of it was gathered.

Even though this so-called immortal blood didn't really live up to expectations, dull and lightless, a large part of its essence consumed, this was still great mending medicine. He could gift it to Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, and the others, extremely beneficial to the eight hundred disciples, on the premise that he first eliminated all of the killing intent and harmful substances.

With another wave of his hand, that ruined immortal sword as well as Jin Taijun's broken sword both entered his hands. There were now two damaged immortal artifacts in his hands.

Of course, these artifacts' damage was just too serious, impossible to compare to the past Ten Realms Diagram and Heaven and Earth Pouch.

Shi Hao descended here. Stone Village's eight hundred disciples immediately surrounded over, cheering, the atmosphere extremely lively.

That day, Shi Hao first killed five great supreme beings, and then he killed a ruined immortal. This really was too horrifying, this type of astonishing fighting strength enough to shock all under the heavens!

"Big brother, I previously heard that there are four ruined immortals. Now, even though you killed one, there are still three more who haven't shown themselves!" Zhu Lin was worried, quietly reminding.

Mu Qing and the others' expressions became serious, at the same time a bit confused. Why didn't the three great experts appear then? If they worked together to get rid of Shi Hao, it really was something they didn't dare imagine.

Shi Hao shook his head, telling them that they didn't have to worry. They were already ruined, the so-called immortals weren't sources of worry.

Was it really all okay? Even the Heavenly Horned Ant was skeptical.

"The reason why they don't dare appear before me is because they cannot kill me anymore, unable to do so even if they all appear. I can break out, I have more than enough time to stall. Meanwhile, if they show themselves even once, their life force will weaken considerably, after a long time, they will wither away and die." Shi Hao explained.

He had certainty that even if the ruined immortals surrounded and attacked him, he could still continue living, that he would slaughter his way back in the end!

It was because he already saw through the ruined immortal's bravado. They were all incredibly weak, able to deal with other supreme beings, but if they wanted to kill him, that was completely impossible.

Through this battle, Shi Hao eliminated all of his troubles.

Shi Hao entered the Nine Heavens region precisely to kill Jin Taijun and Wind Ancestor, but in the end, even though they attacked him together, they were all killed.

Apart from this, those who escaped the net, like Underworld Earth's cultivators, also lost their lives.

He didn't have to go out of his way to search for them. These individuals actually all gathered together to get rid of him, but it came to this type of ending.

"We pay our respects to the supreme being!"

When Shi Hao separated from Stone Village's soldiers, walked into the distance, along the way, the heads of various clans all personally appeared, incredibly respectful, seriously paying their respects.

Where he passed, a great golden path extended out. Shi Hao walked extremely slowly, unknown just how many sects paid their respects to him.

He didn't say anything. Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, and the others, whether or not they would pursue the elimination of the remaining evil, that was up to them, he wasn't going to participate or make the decision.

The Nine Heavens would not remain calm.

Shi Hao released a light sigh, advancing alone. Even though there were quite a few people from different sects following him, there wasn't anyone who dared get close.

Shi Hao knew that now, it would be hard for him to encounter any opponents under the sky. However, he faced some type of lonely feeling. The various clans were all fearful, acting carefully and cautiously.

Fortunately, there was the Heavenly Horned Ant here. He quickly followed along, not treating him as an outsider at all.

The eight hundred disciples still went to pursue the remaining survivors. The people who previously colluded with the creatures of darkness weren't let go, still tracked down and purged.

The Nine Heavens' mountains and rivers were still like before, but the people were different. Many people he was close to were no longer here, this world seemingly becoming considerably more quiet.

Unknowingly, Shi Hao reached Heavenly Deity Institution. Now, this place already didn't have any more disciples.

When he thought of the past, Shi Hao became absent-minded. Names appeared in his mind one after another. Lu Tuo, Princess Yao Yue, Xuan Kun, Exiled Immortal, Wang Xi, all those top level geniuses, how were they now?

There were some who had already died for many years, some entered Immortal Domain. Now that so many years have passed, things remained the same, but people have changed.

Then, he went to Immortal Academy and Sacred Academy. Yi Yi, Great Xu Tuo, Daoist Qi Gu, Lan Xian, Little Sky King, Nine Netherworlds Ao, some of them were killed in battle, some leaving this realm.

The supreme beings of these two academies were long nowhere to be seen. Fortunately, they were still alive, but they entered Immortal Domain, difficult for them to meet again.

"Kill!"

Shi Hao took action. He made his way into the region where the creatures of darkness resided, sweeping his way through this place, unleashing a great slaughter.

It was precisely as they predicted, Huang began to take action against the creatures of darkness after all!

In the Nine Heavens Ten Earths, over half of the territory was corroded by darkness. Even though the darkness withdrew, there were still many powerful creatures here.

"I just knew that Huang wouldn't disappoint! He really took action!" Some people became excited, tears about to flow out.

For this generation to produce this kind of supreme being, it was a great blessing to the world. He dared brandish a butchers blade at the powerful creatures of darkness!

"What Jin Taijun, what Wind Ancestor, what ruined immortal? They never stepped out, but Huang dares take action. The great settling is starting!" Some people roared out.

In the back, many great sects sent out men to follow behind, also slaughter their way in.

Among them, Stone Village's eight hundred disciples naturally took the vanguard. They rushed at the very front, destroying everything before them.

Shi Hao was seeking out the darkness supreme beings, killing one when he saw one. With his powerful divine senses, it was hard for any of them to slip past. He continued to sweep his way through.

Even though the darkness had already withdrawn for many years, he actually still cut down four supreme beings!

If the darkness great peng and heavenly wolf he killed before were included, then that meant that there were originally six darkness supreme beings left in this great earth.

Shi Hao used three years to sweep through the Nine Heavens Ten Earths. Even though the region was vast and boundless, he still swept through everything, from one border to the next.

At the very least, he couldn't find any more darkness supreme beings.

The various clans all energetically participated. With this type of powerful individual leading the way, they were willing to do everything they could to support him, slaughtering those darkness cultivators.

However, the vast region was corroded by darkness, all creatures falling to darkness, some not much stronger than mortals. In those great regions, they were basically no different from ordinary people.

In those creatures' memories, in their perception, Shi Hao and the others were the devils.

"I can't do it."

Shi Hao could kill supreme beings, the eight hundred disciples could kill other experts, but it really was hard for them to take the lives of these weak darkness creatures.

It was because when the darkness withdrew, these weak cultivators, if they were looked at from the outside, they were not much different from the creatures of the Nine Heavens Ten Earths.

Moreover, as time went on, they were no longer confused, developing intelligence, becoming like normal ordinary people.

Only, the memories in their minds were hard to change, or else they could be viewed as ordinary people, not much different from the common people of the Nine Heavens Ten Earths.

The cultivators of the various clans hesitated as well, finding it hard to raise the butcher's knives. If they killed even them, then in the end, blood would dye heaven and earth red.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1874 - Establishing Imperial Court

In the following decade, Shi Hao studied Immortal Ancient methods, integrating present world methods, and then perfected his own method, becoming stronger and stronger.

He wanted to get rid of an issue, wishing to transform the creatures who were corroded by the darkness back into their true selves.

He flipped through the Immortal Ancient scriptures, for example, the jade book he brought back from the struggle between three thousand provinces' geniuses in Immortal Ancient Remains, studying the secrets of guardian spirits.

Apart from this, he swept through the Nine Heavens Ten Earths, obtaining a few ancient method passages from Jin Family and Wind Clan as well.

Together with the unrivaled power he displayed now, all clans were fearful, some great clans offering up quite a few of their ancient texts.

Shi Hao studied guardian spirits, discovering another cultivation power from Immortal Ancient's system.

"Will force, acquired from life, able to support all life as well."

Shi Hao used up several decades of time to fully understand it, and then he researched it even deeper, creating some methods. He could gather the will force of the world to support himself, even protect an inheritance.

Then, the eight hundred disciples began to move, not only training troops, fighting on all fronts, cutting down the creatures of darkness who escaped the net, they also began to display will force methods.

Under the heavens, Stone Village's disciples led the men of all clans, bringing enlightenment to the creatures of darkness, delivering all living creatures from suffering.

Dao sages roamed the world; these were the ones who focused on converting and enlightening the creatures of darkness. More and more sects joined in, trying to enlighten the creatures of darkness together, establishing divine halls, daoist temples and other things in the darkness regions.

There were people assigned to those places, reading scriptures, using great divine methods, propagating teachings, declaring the truth, wishing for the creatures of darkness to wake up.

This was effective. Even though they couldn't immediately forcefully alter those creatures' thoughts, as it continued, what they knew was gradually toppled.

Eventually, the great sects went to great lengths, after years and years of teachings, everything developed in a better direction. A part of the creatures of darkness began to believe. They were previously corroded, another side of historical truth revealed.

During this process, some divine hall and, daoist temples rose up one after another. These clans discovered the benefits of gathering will force.

"It can make us become stronger!"

"This old one's blood energy is dried up, my lifespan originally not having much left, but i could actually borrow this to live another period of time!"

It wasn't only the darkness regions where divine halls and daoist temples were established, even other regions began to realize this.

Among them, what none of them could get around was Huang. It was continuously becoming more and more perfect, this will force great method and other things were all passed around from him.

Shi Hao didn't need this method. In his eyes, it was still an external power. The path he walked was his own great dao path, body as the seed, not borrowing external goods.

However, even though he didn't touch it himself, will force still poured over, forming an undying divine ring around his body.

The reason why the various great inheritances couldn't get around Huang was because will power always involved the source. A large portion of the will force would always supply the source.

This was quite strange, the one who established this actually had this type of tremendous advantage.

Apart from this, Stone Village's soldiers personally sensed the benefits of will force. When they moved through the world, they established many divine halls and daoist temples.

In those palaces, there was only one figure consecrated. His appearance was quite similar to Shi Hao, and his name was precisely Huang.

Mu Qing, Zhu Lin, and others weren't ordinary individuals. As they consulted history, they discovered that the guardian spirits of the last great era really weren't simple. After gathering the will force under the heavens, they obtained inconceivable divine might.

They weren't willing to research the source, but they knew the benefits of doing this, which was why they didn't hesitate to establish the divine halls and daoist temples at all, consecrating Shi Hao's golden body statue inside.

Moreover, they sought out various sects, instructing them that when they gathered will force, built giant palaces, they all had to place Shi Hao's golden statue at the centermost position.

"Big brother, we should also set up our own inheritance. There are so many of them in the world, while our reputation has already shaken the world. It is time for us to establish a sect!" Mu Qing suggested.

They were an extremely powerful force now, unstoppable, but being called Stone Villagers didn't seem quite right.

Shi Hao didn't really care too much about this, his thoughts weren't on this matter. He only wished to become stronger, because he knew that all inheritances needed exceptional military force at the root!

What he was going to face were the most powerful creatures. He didn't have any enemies left in the Nine Heavens Ten Earths, he was no longer concerned with this place.

However, Shi Hao wasn't opposed to it either, letting Mu Qing, Zhu Lin, and the others handle this matter. It was because in order to foster this group of people, let them become strong, he shouldn't restrict them.

If a truly effective organization was completed and matured, it was indeed acceptable.

"Why don't we just call it Imperial Court!" After they discussed it among themselves, everyone made this decision.

Shi Hao didn't say anything, tacitly accepting this.

The Heavenly Horned Ant immersed itself in bitter cultivation. Shi Hao was now alone, feeling more and more lonely. He could no longer see many people from the past.

After a sigh, Shi Hao came out of his seclusion, roaming the higher realms alone.

This was also a type of cultivation. He wanted to roam the world, experience some things in the mortal world, temporarily forgetting about cultivation.

Several years later, when Shi Hao walked through the land of darkness, he discovered an extremely strong creature. He wanted to kill it, but in the end, he was shocked.

When they met again, it was actually this scene. That person didn't recognize him at all, because he fell into darkness.

Mo Shang was a lower realms Ocean Clan heaven warping genius, someone who fought a great battle against Shi Hao in the Kun Peng nest, competing over natural luck. He ultimately entered the higher realms.

After all these years, he didn't see him again. Shi Hao never expected him to have turned into a darkness creature.

Shi Hao didn't deal the killing blow. Even though they stood against each other, they were still old acquaintances. He personally went out of his way, handing it to Mu Qing and the others.

"After two hundred years passed, I cannot turn around. Many things from the past will not return." Shi Hao said quietly. Then, he continued on his path.

Several decades later, in a giant city, he unexpectedly discovered a pair of young ladies. They were quite beautiful, looked quite familiar, giving him a strange feeling.

Those ladies also looked at him, their appearances actually exactly the same, twins. They revealed shock, excitement, regret, dejection, and complicated emotions.

"You two recognize me?"

"Now, many daoist temples and divine halls have your golden figure. Even though it's blurry, it's still recognizable."

"You are Huang, also called Shi Hao, from the lower realms' Stone Village, right?!"

The two ladies didn't only recognize him from the statue.

Shi Hao thought for a bit, and then he couldn't help but laugh. After all these years, the various sects all had his portrait, being recognized wasn't all that strange.

However, why did these two's expressions seem that complicated?

Shi Hao thought for a bit. Of the twins he met in his life, only the pair he met when he was young left the deepest impression. That was when he was still in Stone Village, they came from the great wasteland's Cloud Heaven Palace.

At that time, the mountain treasure appeared, drawing all of the surrounding powers over, searching around Stone Village.

Those little girls previously followed their grandfather, hitting it off with Shi Hao. They even talked about which types of beast milk were the most delicious.

In the end, during the lower realms' great chaos, Cloud Heaven Palace's people borrowed an ancient formation to enter the higher realm, thus severing their connection. They never met again after that.

"It's you two!" Shi Hao's divine senses were sharp, able to instantly restore their younger selves through their bone structures and flesh. He discovered that it really was them with shock.

This really was a small world. After so many years, they could actually meet again.

"It really was you, the little child who drank beast milk…"

The two sisters laughed, recalling the events of the past.

They really found it hard to believe that child from back then actually grew to this extent.

However, they knew that there shouldn't be any mistake. After all these years, they always heard miraculous stories about Huang, knowing his background.

They began to speak about their experiences during these years.

Shi Hao chatted with them for a long time, staying in this city for several days. He helped them with some questions regarding their cultivation, chatted about old things, both sides deeply moved.

"Will we be able to meet again?" When they separated, the two sisters were a bit reluctant.

"If there is karma, we will meet again." Shi Hao smiled, waving goodbye.

He left the secular world step by step. He even felt that his actions these past few years were done under an almost instinctive urging, to settle things with this world's people and matters, to bid his farewell.

Shi Hao returned to the lower realms, challenging his own limits with the help of the restricted region lord.

The darkness blood had long been nurtured, there was even a set of flesh that was identical to his own in this restricted region, within it some ultra evolution blood formed from the seed of darkness.

Hong!

Shi Hao fought against himself here. He separated a portion of primordial spirit, entering that darkness body, gradually corroding himself.

This was a type of life and death challenge. If he lost, then he would fall into darkness.

For several decades, Shi Hao roared, fighting endlessly. It was too dangerous, even the lord of the restricted region didn't dare let him go all the way.

He succeeded during the first phase, resisting the darkness' corrosion.

However, everything stopped. The restricted region lord destroyed the body and the ultra evolution blood, not letting him get involved completely.

"Enough, even if it's death, it will have to be in the future battlefield. This type of testing is too dangerous, basically asking for death. We cannot continue with it." The restricted region lord said.

Now, Shi Hao had cultivated up to three hundred years.

In this world, it was hard to find conditions to temper himself. The ruined immortal didn't come out, going into hiding, there was nothing he could do either.

"Senior, I want to head to the dam world!" Shi Hao said. He felt like he could now set out, the various aspects had all matured.

"Fine!" The restricted region lord nodded, agreeing.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1875 - Setting Out On a Journey

The restricted region lord agreed to bring him to the dam world.

Shi Hao felt both apprehension and desire towards that place. He wanted to go there, but was also a bit worried. If it wasn't because he didn't have a choice, he wouldn't be willing to go there.

"You want to bring others?" The restricted region lord frowned.

This was Shi Hao's request, that he didn't want to head here alone, but even wished to bring his family with him, wishing to take some people from Stone Village with him, have them follow him and comprehend the dao.

That place was extraordinary, having too many secrets. If one could truly obtain some gains from this place, it would definitely help them for the rest of their life. However, it really was extremely dangerous.

Shi Hao previously went there. Forget about other things, just the lightning abyss there was enough to make people's eyes go red. There were lightning pools that appeared one after another. Back then, he had subdued one, bringing him tremendous benefits.

Of course, the difference between life and death was only a single thought.

After all, in this dam world, there were true immortal corpses. They were just too terrifying, a single mistake and they would die miserably there.

"You have to think things through clearly. That place isn't some holy land, but an extremely dangerous place. It isn't a place just anyone can obtain benefits from. If there are dangers, even your body and spirit will be destroyed." The restricted region lord warned.

"I won't head to the other side of the dam, I will be careful." Shi Hao said.

The restricted region lord didn't say anything extra, giving him time, letting him make preparations, clearly letting him choose who to bring with him.

"Mu Qing, Zhu Lin, Shi Zhong, all of you, come back!"

Shi Hao summoned them to Stone Village, calling for them to quickly return. The eight hundred disciple soldiers' leaders had to temper themselves. He was going to let them comprehend the dao there.

Apart from this, the crimson dragon couldn't escape either. Shi Hao then went to the higher realm to seek out the Heavenly Horned Ant, have him follow them as well.

The most dangerous land was what was suitable for powerful individuals to temper their true selves.

"Bring Cao Yusheng over as well!" Shi Hao thought for a bit, and then said this.

Cao Yusheng didn't head into Immortal Domain, still in the Nine Heavens Ten Earths. Moreover, Shi Hao knew that he was sleeping in a certain ancient land, precisely where he dug up that little dog.

Originally, he didn't want to disturb him, but now, he felt that letting him sleep like this was too passive. Could it be that he really had to bury himself ahead of time?

Not far out, the crimson dragon walked over while in human form, carrying a lightning pool in his hands. His head was currently lowered, revealing an expression of surprise.

There were three creatures inside, looking extremely like True Dragons. All of them were the length of chopsticks, swimming in the lightning radiance.

Lightning Spirits!

They were born in lightning tribulation, devouring electricity, swallowing thunder radiance. These were inconceivable things, their appearance extremely similar to True Dragons, vicious and powerful, not fearing heavenly punishment.

These were also some creatures he was going to bring along. There was a lightning abyss near the dam world. By releasing the three Lightning Spirits inside, it was most suitable for their growth.

After many years passed, even though the three Lightning Spirits' cultivation was always advancing, it wasn't as fast as they imagined. The main reason was because the environment wasn't that good!

This thing was too precious, how many of them could appear in a single great era?

This was originally something from the long life Wang family. Back then, when he was in Desolate Border's Emperor City, this clan plotted against Shi Hao when he was facing tribulation, releasing the Lightning Spirits. In the end, they were instead subdued by Shi Hao.

"They really are similar to my clan!" The crimson dragon said with a sigh.

It was rumored that these creatures didn't belong to the mortal realm, that they had other origins, entering the world of mortals through heavenly punishment.

It was rumored that this might touch upon the source of True Dragons, perhaps Lightning Spirits were related to True Dragons. If the conditions allowed for it, they could turn into dragons.

In Stone Village, a butterfly fluttered about. A golden divine butterfly fluttered over from the nine dragons pulling coffin, flapping its divine wings, carrying a golden rain of light, extremely mysterious.

This was the Emperor Butterfly. During these years, it sometimes woke up and sometimes it slept. Most of the time, it remained in Stone Village, not traveling around.

The Emperor Butterfly obtained tremendous benefits, previously encountering the flesh carcass of an Immortal Dao Domain Emperor Butterfly from the last great era, obtaining its essence. The benefits were just too great.

There weren't only inheritance imprints, there was also a gift of essence blood. How could it possibly digest all of it before? Only by sleeping and slowly extracting the essence would it be possible.

That was why it slept for a period of time, then woke up for a period of time, continuously repeating this cycle.

Now, the Emperor Butterfly was also called over by Shi Hao, it had to follow him.

Comparatively speaking, the Emperor Butterfly was still better. There was another fella that slept even more deeply, precisely the Divine Striking Stone, not showing any activity after all this time.

The main thing was that the stone materials it swallowed were too heaven-defying, for example Primal Chaos Stone, World Stone, All Methods Stone, and other things… they were all immortal materials, hard for even true immortals to obtain.

In the past, Shi Hao wasn't stingy, letting it eat all of those greatest stone materials.

It was time. This group gathered, following Shi Hao, preparing to head to where the restricted region lord was.

Cao Yusheng looked like he didn't completely wake up yet, his expression blurry, a bit in disbelief over the transformations that took place in the last two centuries. When he was brought out from the place of burial, he was simply stunned.

"You swept through the world, after killing five great supreme beings, you even killed a ruined immortal?" After all this time passed, he still asked from time to time, finding this hard to believe.

"Fatty, stop sleeping already. If you keep sleeping, you really are going to miss out on the final brilliance of this great era!" The Heavenly Horned Ant said.

"Exactly! Even if we know we are going to fall in battle, it's better than dying while unconscious in your sleep!" The crimson dragon, Mu Qing, and the others all nodded their heads.

In the restricted region, broken walls were everywhere, the scene desolate and lonely. This region was too quiet.

Shi Hao, Heavenly Horned Ant, Mu Qing, and the others stood here without moving, quietly waiting to set out.

The restricted region lord didn't say anything else, only releasing a light sigh. Within this massive restricted region, the great earth began to crack apart, rumbling with noise. A large amount of earth and stone began to break apart.

Then, formation patterns appeared one after another, interweaving like chains in the darkness, blazing and resplendent.

This was an ancient formation, resting right underneath the restricted region!

"If you are going, within a hundred years, there is no way to return. This is something you all need to think through clearly!" The restricted region lord said in a calm and indifferent manner, carrying out the final warning.

Shi Hao's mind jumped. He needed to struggle there for a century, if they couldn't hold on, they could only die there.

No one left, there was already no looking back a long time ago. They all felt a sense of urgency, wishing to rise up, comprehend a great dao path that belonged to themselves there.

The reason why Shi Hao had them take risks, bringing them along, was because he already saw that this world was drying up, entering a Cultivationless Age. Many people really reached the end of their path, losing the chance to achieve the dao.

He wanted to bring them there to change locations, search for a chance to achieve the dao!

Honglong!

On the ground, formation patterns interweaved like molten iron, becoming more and more intense. In the end, a loud noise was released, forming a giant formation, appearing in the void, wrapping around everyone.

Chi!

While accompanied by immortal mist and primal chaos light, the void was ripped apart, pierced through.

The Heavenly Horned Ant, Mu Qing and others were all horrified. This formation's power was too great! Was this going to pierce through the great world? They sensed an unprecedented power.

Time began to displace, space altering, the long river of time appearing in the air. Ruined worlds rose and fell one after another, rising and falling like an ocean.

Was this real? They wondered if they were experiencing an illusion.

The restricted region lord sighed, turning into a half snow-white skull, landing on the ground. He had too many regrets, feeling melancholy.

Back then, he set out precisely from that place, his body dying and his dao disappearing in the end, only an unfading will remaining. There were too many things that were related to that dam world in the past.

Honglong!

The bodies of Shi Hao and the others all shook intensely. In the fragments of time, as the ruined universe changed, they rose into the sky, leaving the restricted region. Soon afterwards, they entered a mysterious ancient earth.

Dong!

The world collapsed, immortals crying and devils weeping, sun and moon rising and falling. Heaven and earth were being opened for the first time. During this process, they experienced just too many terrifying scenes. They reached their destination.

This place was gloomy, also quite terrifying. They all smashed into the ground, breaking the silence, making the earth shake intensely.

"We arrived, it is precisely this place!" Shi Hao said. He was sure that back then, he had come here with Sanzang and Shenming.

It was too quiet, lacking even a bit of sound. It was extremely dark, as if they arrived in the limits of the universe, saw the desolate, ruined eternal truth.

In that instant, everyone's fine hairs stood on end. For some reason, they instinctively sensed danger, realizing that they would die here if they were even a bit careless.

Up ahead, there was a dam, extremely large and vast, resting there, blocking their line of sight.

"True immortal?!"

They had just arrived here. Apart from Shi Hao, everyone else was shocked. They saw a blurry figure hanging from the dam, the aura it released making their bodies feel like exploding.

True immortal corpse, it hung on the mysterious dam just like that, as if it crawled out from that other side.

En?

When Shi Hao focused his gaze, his body went cold. He was even more shocked than them, because many years ago, when he came with Sanzang and Shenming, this corpse wasn't there.

They discovered some skeletal remains back then, immortal blood flowing, undying aura pervading the air, but they were scattered in other places, this one wasn't here before.

"There was one that crawled out from the other side in the past two hundred years?" Shi Hao's brows furrowed deeply, feeling the severity of this matter.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1876 - Dam World

"All of you, back up, don't go over there." Shi Hao said, his voice extremely serious.

He was extremely worried. Was a living creature going to appear here? It wasn't entirely impossible for undying existences to crawl over to this side of the dam.

"On that side, is it an immortal realm, or is it the other side? Don't tell me that it leads to an incredibly powerful and mysterious world?" The crimson dragon said quietly, inwardly fearful.

They had just arrived here, yet they already saw true immortal remains. That corpse was in terrible condition, scars everywhere, all types of injuries covering its body, like claw marks, fist holes, and others.

Apart from this, there were scorched black marks from being struck by lightning, as well as a wave of inauspicious aura.

Just what exactly did he experience?

"Why do I feel like he has only been dead for a few decades, not like a corpse from tens of thousands of years ago?" The Heavenly Horned Ant asked in doubt.

Shi Hao nodded. This was precisely the reason why he became cautious and careful, having everyone back up.

Everyone became incredibly serious, backing up while sizing up the surroundings. The dam was too shocking, like a steel stream, towering in front of them, extremely imposing.

In this region, there were many giant star remains scattered about.

Shi Hao moved alone, continuing forward, carefully sizing up the surrounding scenery, looking for abnormalities.

Fortunately, in the end, they still didn't see any living things.

He felt great dao force here, as well as all types of terrifying laws that exceeded the Nine Heavens Ten Earths. There were some laws that were too astonishing, things he had never seen before.

In this place, there were layers after layers of mysterious ripples. Normal people couldn't sense it at all, only someone at Shi Hao's cultivation realm could sense it.

It was formless, yet in his eyes, they were like streaks of light, currently spreading from behind the dam, turning into ripples.

"Countless dao laws, endless great dao, it is a frightening place after all. This is the best place for comprehending the dao, tempering the self!" Shi Hao said.

However, he knew that those ripples and that light weren't suitable for others. They couldn't see it because their cultivation levels were too low.

"Where is the formation from before?" Shi Hao looked around.

In the past, the reason he was able to leave with Sanzang and Shenming was because they discovered a simple and crude, graffiti-like pattern.

"It's still here, but we can't leave through this. It has become more and more blurry, and we can't head to its final destination anymore."

By the dam, waves of gray mist surged, this place becoming more and more profound and unfathomable. Shi Hao sensed a dangerous aura from this place.

"Big bro, just what is there behind the dam? Can we go and take a look?" Zhu Lin asked.

The others also longed for this, filled with expectation.

Shi Hao shook his head, telling them clearly that forget about them, even if it was him, there was no way of heading to the other side of the dam.

Of course, he was definitely going to look around, because he was now much stronger than before. However, he couldn't bring them with him.

"Let's go, I'll send you to a place to cultivate and temper yourselves. The path will begin from where your feet can touch the ground!" Shi Hao said.

He pointed behind him. There was a sandy land, having them turn around and walk towards that region.

It was a desert, extremely quiet.

After all these years passed, there was still only a faint line of footprints, extremely light, engraved in the fine sand. There was nothing else.

A line of footprints, a vague path. It was extremely shallow, a bit difficult to see clearly. However, they were sure that it was left behind by a humanoid creature.

Hong!

When the Heavenly Horned Ant stepped out, landing on the sand, blood energy surged, lightning erupting, blasting over.

Dong!

The Heavenly Horned Ant was shaken up, its entire body scorched black, staggering backwards.

This was extremely terrifying. This place had a mysterious power.

At the same time, bloody mist surged, a mysterious aura erupting.

"Bring this willow branch with you!" Shi Hao said.

A sparkling and translucent willow branch appeared in his hands. This was precisely something obtained from this region, left behind by Willow Deity. Back then, he also used this branch to protect himself.

"This is a tempering path, yet we still need a divine branch to protect us?" Those people were shocked.

"This path is one ordinary people can't take to begin with, only true immortals and undying beings can cross it. Meanwhile, countless years ago, who knew how many great eras ago, there was only one person who could leave behind his footsteps." Shi Hao said, pointing at the shallow line of footprints.

Shi Hao produced Willow Deity's branch, personally sending them on their way, heading towards the lightning abyss.

Sure enough, along the way, they were shocked. They couldn't leave behind any footprints. No matter what they did, nothing was effective.

"Don't try anymore, from past until now, it is unknown just how many unrivaled creatures came here, like the restricted regions' kings and immortal kings, but none of them could leave behind their footprints!" Shi Hao said.

This left everyone shocked. They were all deeply shaken.

"Do you see this line of faint footsteps? From the past until now, everyone has followed these steps, arriving through this trail."

The reason why he discovered this dam, knowing that there were true immortals and undying beings who died here, was all because he followed these traces.

Heavenly Horned Ant, Cao Yusheng, Shi Zhong and the others were all shocked, truly stunned.

"Back then, I started precisely from the lightning abyss, so you all should also start from there." Shi Hao said.

It was dangerous along the way, an inauspicious aura pervading the air. There was bloody mist surging, drawing over the attacks of lightning radiance. However, they got through this more scared than hurt, arriving before the lightning abyss.

"Hold onto this branch, don't get too far away from it. At the crucial time, it can protect all of you." Shi Hao warned.

When they approached the lightning abyss, they were all shocked. This was an ocean abyss formed from lightning. Lightning pools rose and fell in that place.

There were lightning pools that were even more so accompanied by immortal energy, immortal radiance swirling about. It was too shocking.

Shi Hao didn't leave, instead sitting down, watching over them for a period of time first to prevent anything unexpected from happening.

For three whole years, he didn't leave. During this time, he also immersed himself deeper within, facing tribulation, baptising himself here.

Of course, whenever he entered, the others would keep some distance, or else they would definitely become caught up in this, and at that time, it would be difficult to survive.

Everyone was shocked. There were all types of great dao natural laws in the lightning, as if they were the source of heavenly tribulation, stored within mysterious laws and dao.

Shi Hao watched carefully, protecting them here.

The Lightning Spirits woke up. They were like fish that returned to the water, like dragons that returned to the great sea. This place was just too suitable for them. The three Lightning Spirits screamed out, throwing themselves in, greedily taking in lightning radiance.

They continuously evolved during these three years!

…

The fourth year, Shi Hao left, heading for the dam world alone.

Because he didn't have Willow Deity's branch with him, this journey was extremely dangerous, losing quite a bit of blood along the way, his flesh about to break apart, suffering greatly.

Shi Hao was shaken up inside. This path was meant for true immortals and undying beings after all. He was so powerful, yet he still suffered serious injuries.

However, he still held on, returning to the dam's vicinity.

Moreover, along the way, he continuously adjusted his body. By the time he reached the dam, his injuries were already completely recovered from.

"I want to see just what exactly there is on the other side of the dam!"

Shi Hao climbed onto the dam, standing on it, surveying the scene beyond!

The mist was endless, stretching further than the eye could see, completely blocking everything.

Apart from this, there were some ripples. Only at his cultivation realm, could light be seen, spreading over, disturbing him.

These were great dao ripples, dao light. Normal creatures couldn't see it. It naturally came out from the other side of the dam.

"I want to see clearly with supreme being heavenly eyes, see through all illusions!" Shi Hao released a low roar.

He sat on the dam, doing everything he could, using all of his cultivation. His eyes immediately became dim, releasing immortal mist. Then, blazing immortal dao light swirled about.

This was the limit of the power he could use. It actually carried an immortal dao feeling!

It worked! What Shi Hao saw left him shaken!

Waves rose and fell, a divine sea stretched endlessly!

Behind the dam was a sea, an inconceivable sea.

Within the rising and falling of the waves, there were ruined ancient realms rising and falling one after another, faintly discernible in the waves. There were some that were wiped out, some that were dried up, some that became froths and shadows.

"How is this possible?!" Shi Hao felt that this was unbelievable.

The sea was boundless. Right now, it was calm and peaceful, only a few waves moving. However, each time, there would be many ruined ancient realms vanishing.

These waves, these splashes, were they caused by them? There were worlds within!

Hong!

Suddenly, a great wave rushed into the heavens. Shi Hao saw an extremely massive world appear in the waves, hiding in the sky reaching giant wave.

"Is this a realm sea?!" He was indescribably shocked.

Right now, he sensed different ancient realms, different auras. They crossed the great river of time, rushing over.

Those different waves, the different ruined ancient worlds all carried different auras, different great dao playing out.

"Save me!"

Not far out, in the waves, there was a creature covered in blood, extremely weak, struggling in the sea, wishing to approach this place.

She had immortal energy on her, as well as undying force. However, after a wave crashed down, she felt despair. Blood spilled out from her mouth and nose, and then she sank into the sea, disappearing without a trace.

She was already close to the dam, but still didn't reach it.

Shi Hao's soul shook. This place was too mysterious, and also too terrifying. He actually saw a living creature. Was it a creature from that great era?

In the following decade, Shi Hao didn't move at all, quietly watching the surroundings.

During this period, there were many times where blood came out of his eyes, so he had to stop.

However, after each time, he would be able to last longer, see further.

After ten years passed, he could see even further.

"There is an island in the sea!"

He saw that in the sea, within the depths, there was an island laying there. There was a creature on it, actually burning his true self to scatter the terrifying mist.

He saw that further out, there was a creature crossing the sea, his entire body covered in injuries, exhausted and dying.

Of course, he saw extremely powerful creatures that actually didn't suffer any damage as well!

He saw a man who held a lantern in hand, advancing in the dusky mist covered sea, walking extremely slowly, wishing to return.

Apart from this, on some islands, he also saw creatures that weren't moving. They were all standing tall, not moving at all.

"Black… ancient boats?"

Apart from all of this, Shi Hao even saw an ancient ship. It was pitch-black like ink. Someone was relying on it to cross the sea!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1877 - Realm Sea

The black ancient ship was extremely large, rising and falling in the sea. Sometimes, it would be sent high into the air by sky reaching waves, but it just refused to be destroyed.

One had to understand that this was the Realm Sea, not even true immortals able to smoothly cross it. Shi Hao already saw undying existences dying in the sea with his own eyes, unable to cross.

Every single wave seemed to contain a ruined ancient world!

That black ancient ship could move through the sea, undamaged. It really was extraordinary.

Of course, the most important thing was that it was extremely familiar!

The malevolent giant ship gave everyone a feeling of pressure, the black color terrifying. He immediately realized why he felt this way, it was too similar to the blood-soaked black ancient ship in the void.

"It's similar to that ship, could they be from the same place?" Shi Hao was suspicious.

When one moved through the void, the most terrifying thing was seeing that blood dyed black ancient ship, primal chaos palace, and other things. There was more than one of these ancient ships? Shi Hao was stunned, greatly shaken up.

That ship was special, there should only be a single blood dyed black ancient ship that moves aimlessly through the void.

However, there was another one that was similar in this Realm Sea.

"There really is more than one!" Shi Hao cried out in shock. It was because his supreme Heavenly Eyes saw another ship that was damaged, drifting even further out.

That ship was extremely large, looking like a star. Unfortunately, it was destroyed. One could vaguely see that there were corpses hanging from that ship, the remains of the most powerful beings.

Why was it like this? Shi Hao frowned.

Soon afterwards, he recalled some things.

"There are creatures coming out alive from the sea!"

Shi Hao realized that apart from the restricted region lord, there were other creatures who came out alive. The blood dyed black ancient ship was most likely the 'carriage'.

What creatures came out during that age? There was no way for him to find out!

As the waves rose and fell, as the years passed, Shi Hao personally saw some creatures die in this sea.

When he carefully counted them up, the number of living creatures wasn't high. It was hard to cross the sea, most of them were corpses. They were of all different species, some humanoid, some he had never heard of or seen before.

For example, he saw a creature that had the head of a golden lion, incredibly majestic, as if it was a great ruler, but it had a long dragon body, as well as spider-like long legs.

"En?" Half a year later, Shi Hao made a new discovery, seeing a great tomb floating in the sea, faintly discernible.

Why was this the case? Shi Hao really was stunned. That ancient tomb looked familiar. It rose and fell in the sea, closing in, drifting towards this side of the ocean.

A great tomb was being used to cross the ocean, cross this Realm Sea, to reach this shore?!

It was clear that the speed of the great tomb was definitely not below the other creatures', it might even reach the shore first.

"It looks too similar to the Three Thousand Dao Provinces Fiend Island's Immortal Tomb!" Shi Hao was stunned.

He carefully examined it, making sure that he wasn't seeing incorrectly. Apart from this tomb not carrying his grandfather and A'man, the other parts were exactly the same.

One had to understand that he went to that place more than once, the impression this Immortal Tomb left him with was too deep, firmly engraved in the depths of his memories, yet now, it actually appeared in the Realm Sea.

"Could it be that this Immortal Tomb represents a certain creature, or a clan, their emblem?"

Shi Hao frowned. The more he thought about it, the more he felt like this was a possibility.

Then, he looked into the sea, seeing a massive humanoid being standing on an island, not moving at all. What did this represent?

He turned around, looking towards another area of the sea. There was an unrivaled, powerful creature who held a blood -olored lantern, moving through the sea. Did this symbolize another powerful being?

After more than a decade of observation, Shi Hao also received the tempering of Realm Sea's power.

It was because in the sea, there were ripples that came out. Normal people couldn't tell, it was completely formless, but at Shi Hao's cultivation level, he could sense it. It was as if divine light swept out.

Even though he was sitting, not making any other movements, only looking towards the sea, he had always been resisting these ripples, enduring tremendous pressure.

Being able to sit here for a long time was a type of tempering in itself!

As Shi Hao watched this Realm Sea, his mind was truly attacked. Could it be that some members of the great showdown were arriving through the sea?

Right, he suddenly realized. This was the Realm Sea, the name itself containing true meanings. This should be the case!

Great era after great era, they didn't belong to the same time. The unrivaled creatures who overlooked the long river of time were all going to appear, there was going to be a battle sooner or later!

Only, who could cross this sea and arrive at this shore first?

Moreover, back then, why did they enter this sea, rush in like ducks? Doing so would clearly most likely result in death, what did they obtain in return by doing this?

From the past until now, there were immortal dao experts who wanted to head into the sea, and now, there were creatures who wanted to cross the sea and come back?

Shi Hao sat there just like that, not moving, observing the great sea, staring at the waves. In the blink of an eye, thirty years passed. During this period, he personally saw some of these creatures, who weren't that many to begin with destroyed in the sea.

He saw undying experts die, falling into the sea. They were no different from ordinary mortals, unable to fly.

Shi Hao noticed that the Immortal Tomb didn't sink, still getting closer.

He really was shocked. Just how vast was this Realm Sea? So many years passed, yet the creatures who survived were still too far away from shore.

"There are some separated by the distance of many ruined ancient realms, while some are likely separated by one or two great eras…" Shi Hao said quietly.

The great sea was endlessly, surging crazily, but everything was stopped by this dam. That sea couldn't cross over at all.

After thirty years passed, Shi Hao advanced further, starting to absorb this sea's 'mist', using it to wrap it around himself, carry out a baptism, using this type of method to cultivate the dao.

This result was effective after all, but it was also rather cruel.

Shi Hao knew why even when undying beings and true immortals moved through the sea, they still might die at any time.

What he experienced was merely the 'mist', yet he still almost died several times. It dissolved tangible matter, corroded the primordial spirit, made one's body and spirit melt into the dao laws of heaven and earth.

This Realm Sea was too extraordinary!

It broke down one's body and spirit, turning them into natural laws, spiritual essence, and other things, making them die without a proper corpse to bury.

Shi Hao released a sigh. There were several times where his body was almost destroyed, but he still made it through in the end. He sensed how terrifying this Realm Sea was, it really was a good place for forging an unmatched body.

This was, of course on the premise that one could live, that this didn't become one's own burial ground.

Shi Hao got up. Thirty years had passed, he wanted to see how Mu Qing, Heavenly Horned Ant, and the others were doing.

During these thirty years, his own gains weren't small. At the very least, his flesh became as tough as Immortal Gold, his primordial spirit becoming sparkling, as if undying. This was the result of the baptism.

His dao skills didn't change, he still couldn't break through into immortality!

This left Shi Hao regretful. He released a light sigh. However, soon afterwards, he no longer felt depressed. Just how old was he, how much time had he cultivated for? His cultivation time was still too short in the end.

In the Nine Heavens Ten Eraths, there had never been a supreme being under five hundred years old, so there was even less of a chance of a true immortal being under this age.

Lightning flashed and thunder rolled in the lightning abyss. Dragons cried and tigers howled, this place was extraordinary.

Shi Hao stood still, he couldn't help but feel shocked. In the sea of thunder, there were several true dragons moving about, fighting viciously.

He was stunned. It was actually the three Lightning Spirits facing the crimson dragon.

This left him extremely shocked. The Lightning Spirits' evolution was actually this fierce, now having dragon appearances, looking strong and thick.

"No, they only look that large, these aren't their true bodies." Shi Hao said to himself. If the lightning spirits really were that large, just how terrifying would they become?

These things, normally speaking, with just the length of an arm, they were already exceptionally strong!

Sure enough, after three light sou sou noises, as Shi Hao approached, the three Lightning Spirits revealed their original bodies. They were all a foot or so in length, entire bodies flickering with cold light, appearing before Shi Hao.

"It seems like you three really did obtain quite the benefits." Shi Hao said with a sigh. It was merely three decades, yet the Lightning Spirits grew so much. This was a place of great natural luck after all.

"If we really were to fight to the death, a single arm of mine could crush them all to death!" The crimson dragon said.

"Your cultivation realm is higher than theirs, of course you can do it." Shi Hao tapped his forehead.

"In the future, they can still become stronger. Two years ago, the three Lightning Spirits ate a lightning pool." Mu Qing said. He was a bit jealous. Who could obtain the most benefits here? It was obviously the Lightning Spirits!

That lightning pool was picked up nearby, unknown what era it was left behind from. It wasn't one of the ones floating in the lightning.

There was even Lightning Tribulation Liquid at the very bottom of the lightning abyss.

They devoured lightning, even dared to eat lightning pools!

After having a taste of this, they previously attacked other lightning pools. Some lightning pools were extremely astonishing, carrying immortal energy, and then turned into immortal light, scattering down. They were too rash, causing a huge disaster!

That time, everyone captured a lightning pool. It actually released immortal energy, almost wiping them all out here.

Not far out, a butterfly fluttered its wings. With a move of its golden wings, lightning surged boundlessly, the scene horrifying!

This butterfly's strength was also astonishing now. Even though it looked beautiful and gentle, when it really did move its wings, it tore through everything in its way. After experiencing the lightning abyss' baptism, it became increasingly terrifying.

On the other side, the Heavenly Horned Ant sat down. It ingested some Lightning Tribulation Liquid, bathed in the sea of lightning, not moving at all. It was currently comprehending the dao, allowing the lightning to hack its body.

Many streaks of electricity entered its body, but it was absorbed just like the Lightning Tribulation Liquid.

What kind of situation was this? Shi Hao was stunned.

"He is just like me, using this chance to make up for his inherent weaknesses!" The crimson dragon said.

The descendants of the Vicious Ten, like the Heavenly Horned Ant, crimson dragon, and others nearly went extinct, their offspring almost dying while still fetuses. It was because they were harmed when they were still in their eggs.

It could be said that they were still rather lucky. Their parents used tremendous magical force to replenish their essence, allowing them to live, smoothly emerge in the world.

Even though they seemed to be fine, in reality, they were still innately deficient.

This sea of lightning was rather special, possessing violent destructive energy, but what was within it was also the most basic life energy, able to heal their natural wounds.

On the other side, Cao Yusheng was sometimes stupid, in a daze, sometimes crazy and deranged. He sat next to the lightning abyss, in his hands a broken lightning pool fragment.

That was the bottom of the lightning pool, right now being studied in his hands. The expression in his eyes was sometimes crazy, sometimes sluggish, his mood rising and falling intensely.

"This lightning pool naturally contains formations. If I really want to completely understand it, then I'll most likely have to understand the mysteries of life and death, the obscureness of long life!" He screamed strangely.

Shi Hao was shocked. That was a fragment left behind after the Lightning Spirits had their meal. He went over to take a look at it, discovering that there really were great dao patterns, natural formation patterns.

"Gather and absorb life energy, while amidst destruction, in lightning tribulation, refine the profound mysteries of life and death, gather essence, produce Lightning Tribulation Liquid." Cao Yusheng muttered.

Shi Hao entered the lightning abyss, putting this directly into practice. In the end, he endured the hacking of the lightning, bathed in endless lightning radiance, seizing a lightning pool.

This was another experience of cultivation. Even though it was bitter and painful, the benefits were too great! He was forging the body!

In the end, Shi Hao drank some Lightning Tribulation Liquid, and then gifted the rest of it to the three Lightning Spirits. He then once again left this place to cultivate alone.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1878 - Hundred Years

The three Lightning Spirits were all happy and cheerful as they swam through the lightning. They entered the lightning pool Shi Hao gave them.

They didn't really eat lightning pools either, but rather absorbed the mysterious substance accumulated in the lightning pool, the lightning pool's greatest essence!

"Wait until we are a bit stronger, then we'll try to seize some lightning pools ourselves. There are so many lightning pools rising and falling, it's an ultimate sacred land for us!" The Lightning Spirits communicated with each other.

However, they didn't dare act rashly either, not approaching those lightning pools yet, because it was too dangerous and terrifying. It might end up killing them!

Mu Qing, Zhu Lin, Shi Zhong, Heavenly Horned Ant, and the others were all cultivating, seizing their own natural luck in the Lightning Abyss. They discovered that there were great mysteries here, there were scripture symbols within the lightning.

These symbols weren't from a true ancient scripture, but rather the embodiment of heaven and earth's great profound mysteries.

"There is no lightning tribulation left in this world, but in other great eras, there would always be lightning tribulation when they broke through. Now, this place really is strange. Could it be that the tribulations of the creatures of the past, their comprehension of the dao and the achievements they obtained are all engraved in this lightning radiance, left behind?"

They were gaining insights, unearthing secrets in the Lightning Abyss.

Shi Hao returned to the dam, using the Realm Sea's 'mist' to cleanse his true body, using this to temper himself.

Another twenty years passed like that. It has already been several decades since he came to this place.

According to what the restricted region lord said, only after remaining here for a century could they return.

Shi Hao began to walk along the dam. He began to try his hand at the immortal dao corpses, picking an ancient beast, unknown what era it came from, trying to refine it.

If others came, forget about doing anything, they couldn't even get close, for example, the crimson dragon, Zhu Lin, and others. Even though their strength was extremely great, there was no way they could even get close.

It was because when the true immortals' negative aura spread, their explosive side completely erupting, if they forcefully approached, their bodies would explode.

At first, Shi Hao was still incredibly careful. This type of creature was too strong, even making him shiver inwardly, scared that there would be some type of unforeseen event.

However, as he dragged this ancient beast down from the dam, then carefully refined its true blood, he unexpectedly discovered that this undying creature was strong in appearance but actually weak in reality.

"What a pity, the immortal blood essence has completely flowed out. There are issues with the flesh, bone matter, and all of the other parts." Shi Hao sighed.

These remains looked terrifying, but the insides had all decayed. Compared to when they were at their peak, there was nothing to worry about.

This was because of the Realm Sea's corrosion!

However, he still refined a bit of undying matter from this ancient beast's body. This could be considered the most precious medicine.

All things had spirit, everything could be turned into medicine.

Great flesh medicines were naturally extraordinary.

It was rumored that if all of a true immortal's essence blood was extracted, they wouldn't be any inferior to long life undying medicines!

"What a pity!" Shi Hao shook his head.

Suddenly, a beast roar sounded, making the seawater below the dam surge intensely.

That ancient beast corpse actually shook. Then, a void figure rushed out, attacking Shi Hao.

"This is…" He was shocked, defending against this enemy.

"An unfading soul imprint?" Shi Hao sensed what it was. He didn't feel fear, instead becoming excited.

He faced this opponent, fighting intensely with this ancient beast void figure.

This wasn't a true immortal dao creature, but it contained a portion of its great dao when it was still alive. These imprints weren't extinguished, still terrifying beyond compare.

For Shi Hao, this was too precious. He fought with these immortal dao creatures' ruined imprints, able to examine their great dao. Fighting against it was a rare experience.

After the battle, the imprints finally turned into nothingness, fading away.

There was no way for it to continue existing for a long time, this was only something that was left over. In the end, it was still going to scatter away.

Shi Hao closed his eyes. He sat in front of the giant beast corpse, starting to cultivate just like that, not moving at all.

Only several years later did Shi Hao open his eyes again. He moved along the dam, heading towards the next creature.

His cultivation period was too short, unable to achieve immortality, unable to break through this great cultivation realm. However, he had a feeling that if he continued with this process, it would be the most precious type of accumulation!

Right now, the suitable conditions were right before him. He was only three hundred or so years of age, still too far off from the age people achieved immortality in history. However, this type of quiet accumulation would one day show its results.

Once he achieved immortality, he might become entirely different, as fierce as a roaring mountain flood.

He collected a jar of liquid, inside of it immortal blood and undying matter. Shi Hao put it away, and then triggered the remaining battle imprints in this body.

Hong!

Another great battle erupted.

Just like that, Shi Hao began this type of cultivation method, gathering great flesh medicine. Then, he would fight, comprehend the dao, after this start all over again… this process repeating in a cycle.

Several decades passed. In the blink of an eye, it was almost a hundred years since they came here.

Now, Shi Hao was already close to four hundred years of age, but he still didn't obtain an immortal ascension chance. There was only a type of 'great dao accumulation', gathering intangibly.

Shi Hao found Mu Qing and the others, having them gather together, waiting for their return.

Without a doubt, the three Lightning Spirits' harvests were the greatest, their strength advancing tremendously!

The Heavenly Horned Ant and crimson dragon also obtained tremendous opportunities, actually replenishing what they innately lacked.

On the bones in the crimson dragon's body, there were dragon patterns that gradually appeared. He became overjoyed at this unexpected good news. Could it be that his clan's inheritance was going to appear?

After all these years, it always cultivated the True Phoenix lineage's precious technique, something Shi Hao passed onto him. Because his body was innately deficient, the True Dragon's highest profound mysteries never took form in his body.

"What about you all? Were you able to find any opportunities?" Shi Hao looked towards Mu Qing.

Mu Qing shook his head. He had long reached the peak of Self Release Realm, but he still couldn't seize that breakthrough glimmer, unable to go higher.

It wasn't just him, the Heavenly Horned Ant, crimson dragon, and others, which one of them wasn't like this? From their birth until now, they cultivated several hundred years. Even though they long reached the Self Release Realm, they still had no way of becoming supreme beings.

They all had bitter smiles on their faces. Five hundred years, this was a taboo dividing line after all, difficult to break through…

"This place is blessed by heaven, yet we still can't find a way out, no way of becoming supreme beings. It seems like it really is a long and difficult path." The Heavenly Horned Ant felt regrets.

However, soon afterwards, he let his worries go. Back then, in the last great era, the various true immortals of the Nine Heavens Ten Earths, which one of them became a supreme being in under five hundred years?

Huang, in the end, there was only one!

"If this trip isn't enough, we'll come for another hundred years next time. I'll bring you all to the dam, help you by watching over all of you." Shi Hao said.

Everyone was speechless. The reason they didn't become supreme beings wasn't mainly because of this, the main reason was because the five hundred year curse that has always existed was hard to get rid of.

The hundred years arrived. The void split open, formation patterns pouring in like molten iron, interweaving in the void, wrapping around them, and then quickly left, bringing them away.

A group of people appeared by the restricted region lord.

The restricted region lord nodded, not saying too much, having them leave.

Stone Village was just like before. After a century passed, the spiritual essence of this place was now far greater than in other places. It was because there were divine medicines planted here, formations protecting it, the nine dragons pulling coffin holding this place down.

"Shi Hao came back!" Someone cried out.

After a hundred years passed, several more generations of people appeared in Stone Village, the population becoming more and more prosperous.

There were still some things that were unavoidable. Everyone grew old one day, some people already left this world.

The clan chief Shi Yunqfeng was already extremely old, now almost five hundred years of age. His hair was snow-white, wrinkles everywhere. He now arrived at the front of the village to see Shi Hao under the support of others.

"Grandpa Chief!" Shi Hao's eyes turned sore. After not meeting for a century, the clan chief was already old.

This was still the result after he helped him cleanse his meridians. After all, the elder's cultivation wasn't that high, not walking the great dao path.

In this Cultivationless Age, no matter how profound one's cultivation became, it still couldn't compare to cultivators of the past at all.

"It's good as long as you came back, good as long as you are safe." The old clan chief's hands were shaking slightly as they grabbed Shi Hao's hands. He knew that he was now already old, not having many years left to live.

He was now the only one left from his generation. All of them had long been buried under the mountain tombs. During these years, he had always been rather lonely, always reminiscing about his old companions.

Stone villagers from that generation didn't have high cultivations, to the extent where many of them didn't even walk the path of cultivation. After the Cultivationless Age descended, all types of medicines' effects were reduced, making it difficult for them to live long.

Yun Xi supported the old clan chief, Shi Ziling and his wife were also here. They were still better off because their cultivation levels were still rather high.

Shi Hao walked up, also holding Shi Yunfeng, deeply feeling the ruthlessness of time, the corrosion of the years. Of the elders of the past, Grandpa Chief was now the only one left.

He turned around. Even Dazhuang, Ermeng, Pihou and the others already had white hair, his childhood companions now all old. Meanwhile, Dazhuang and the others' fathers, even though they cultivated, that generation as strong as Shi Yunfeng, they were already gone, passing on.

Shi Hao felt pain inside. The fate of mortality was difficult to stop, in the end, they would still part one day. He found this hard to accept, difficult to bear, his heart sore.

The later generations of Stone Village were stronger than the previous generations. This was undoubtedly because the conditions were different, they all had a great foundation established!

"I don't want to see all of you grow old and die!" Shi Hao really was greatly shaken, howling inside.

When he returned today, he felt a type of unprecedented urgency. His nose turned sour, he wanted to change everything, he didn't want to see the people at his side leave one after another, die of old age.

However, what could he even do? Could divine medicines and other things preserve these people?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1879 - Appeared in Both Past and Present

This affected Shi Hao way too much. He was already extremely strong, yet he was still so helpless. Age was something that couldn't be defied, not even someone as powerful as a supreme being had any way of reversing this.

"Grandpa Chief!" Shi Hao supported him. Shi Yunfeng really was old, now old and gray-haired, blood energy dried up, body weak.

"I won't let Grandpa Chief continue to get older." Shi Hao said. He produced a bottle of liquid, wishing for Shi Yunfeng to drink it. This was immortal blood he gathered from the dam world, already refined, obtaining some undying matter.

The instant he opened the container, everyone was moved. There was a clear fragrance that wafted out from within, the droplets of blood inside like exquisite wine.

It had been repeatedly refined, the killing energy and harmful substances all refined away, already becoming great medicine.

Shi Hao spent a century there, but he only ended up refining a few containers. This liquid was priceless, even more precious than divine medicines after they entered the Cultivationless Age.

Under the current sky, he was the only one who could refine this immortal blood!

Even though the essence had flowed away, with only some bits remaining, others still couldn't refine it. Their bodies would explode before they even got close to the immortal corpse, the immortal dao force was incomparable.

When Clan Chief Shi Yunfeng understood what this was, he had a gratified expression on his face, fulfilled and calm. "Foolish child, you can prolong grandpa's life for a bit, perhaps one, two, or three eras, right? In this lifetime, I already have no regrets. Being able to watch you grow up, seeing how you can already look down on the world, what else is there for me to complain about? Grandpa can't accompany you for your entire life, I cannot reach a level where I can coexist with the world, becoming undying. I am only an ordinary elder. In life, what is worth having the most, are joy and peace, and I already have both, I always had them during these years. I am already content."

The old clan chief patted his hand, his face carrying a benevolent smile, incredibly satisfied. So many years passed, his old companions already all left this world, he also wished to see them now.

Shi Yunfeng refused, not ingesting the immortal blood. He knew that his own grandson needed it more than him. In the future, if there was a vicious battle, this would definitely be a life-saving treasure.

However, how could Shi Hao give up? The old clan chief raised him up, influencing his entire life, the one he was least willing to see dead. At night, he quietly refined the medicinal blood into the old clan chief's body, ensuring that he didn't die from old age.

"We're going to battle!"

Shi Hao didn't immediately bring them back to the dam world, instead starting to explore the world, opening all types of secret realms.

During this period, he gathered all types of ancient books and records. He listened to some legends of the locals, and then used these as clues, searching the world's remains and other places.

In several years, he opened up four or five small worlds, all of them left behind from the ancient times. They were all great treasuries.

"Wall of Gods and Devils!"

This was a place of self tempering. For the sake of heading into the higher realms, when he was young, Shi Hao searched for all kinds of different paths, previously heading there. However, it was quite regrettable, the path there had already been cut short.

That path had already been used by a giant tortoise. The massive tortoise with Supreme Hall on its back ascended into the higher realms through the Wall of Gods and Devils.

Even though Shi Hao didn't successfully use this place back then, it left him with a deep impression.

"Wall of Gods and Devils, scars of the archaic times!" He didn't forget these eight words.

The carvings of gods and devils were incredibly astonishing. There were all types of stone engravings and battlefields. One could fight with many archaic vicious spirits here.

Inside of every single stone gate, there would be a powerful creature that corresponded with the stone engraving!

At this point, how could Shi Hao not know what kind of place this was? It was a place used by the ancient people to train troops. When the Immortal Ancient Great Era was destroyed, there were surviving experts who were unwilling, creating this training ground.

Those were predecessors who died in war!

Just how many years separated those who built the wall and the so-called Immortal Ancient Great Era? That was an era that should be called archaic.

"The woman who folded paper boats…"

Shi Hao became absent-minded. In one of the stone engravings, he saw the paper boat folding woman.

His eyes became deep, as if he could peer through time and space, gazing all the way to the Kun Peng nest. He previously discovered black paper boats that were dyed in blood there.

"They don't seem to be people who belong to this time-space. Why is it that she also left behind some traces here?" Shi Hao thought to himself.

Soon afterwards, he became absentminded. This should be something created by others.

Only, were there people who met the paper boat folding woman even before the archaic times?

"Yi, why is this engraving so similar to a person?" Cao Yusheng cried out in alarm.

When he walked out of his burial cave, he moved together with Shi Hao, entering the higher realms. The Heavenly Horned Ant was also like this, following him here right now.

"Ye Qingxian?!" The Heavenly Horned Ant was also shocked.

There were many remains here. They discovered that there were also some engravings of Ye Qingxian.

These two had both visited Desolate Border's Imperial Pass, they had met Ye Qingxian.

Shi Hao was stunned. Even he was shocked. How could this be? How could Ye Qingxian already have appeared before the archaic times? There were already people who saw her in that age, carving her here?

How was this possible? That was clearly a young lady, Shi Hao had more than one interaction with her. He never sensed an aura of great changes from her body.

What was going on here?

In the end, it had already been a long time since he met Ye Qingxian. After the Desolate Border War completely ended, Ye Qingxian disappeared.

"We actually made this discovery…"

Shi Hao, the Heavenly Horned Ant, and Cao Yusheng all felt a deep sense of shock, finding it hard to understand. In the end, Shi Hao ordered Mu Qing and the others to investigate this, to search through the various lands.

Not long afterwards, they headed into the higher realms. Shi Hao personally made arrangements, using the influence of 'Imperial Court' to find all types of clues regarding Ye Qingxian.

In the end, he was shocked. There really were clues in the Nine Heavens Ten Earths. Someone found her statue in certain remains!

"How is that possible?!" Cao Yusheng was stunned. He had also met Ye Qingxian. That was an old monster?

However, this should be the case!

Based on what they learned in Imperial Pass, Ye Qingxian was only a young lady, not an old witch.

"There are more clues!"

Mu Qing received a report, informing Shi Hao.

It was rumored that many years ago, there were people who previously saw Ye Qingxian's statue in Origin Ancient Mine.

Origin Ancient Mine, the inside was extremely mysterious, those who entered almost all died, difficult for them to continue living. There were all types of dangers and oddities.

However, in the end, there were still some who were lucky enough to come out alive.

For example, Shi Hao, he himself went in there before, obtaining the hand gestures of Six Dao Reincarnations from that place.

"It seems like it is time to make a trip there." Shi Hao said.

"You are going to go into Origin Ancient Mine?" Cao Yusheng and the Heavenly Horned Ant both opposed it, because that place was too strange, now already sealed up.

"I am now already a supreme being, it's time to take a look. I recall that there is even a stalk of long life medicine inside. If possible, I wish to bring it out." Shi Hao insisted on proceeding, not feeling any fear.

Origin Ancient Mine was peaceful and boundless. In the past, there was a lot of black blood that flowed out. It was sealed up by many people working together, it had now already been many years since anyone approached.

In the end, Shi Hao went down, advancing alone, rejecting all others who wished to go with him.

Below, there were many paths, complex like a maze. Back then, Shi Hao almost died, but now, he advanced in a calm manner, not facing any dangers.

"Turns out it was like this, actually a gate. Hm? It leads to Immortal Domain?"

Shi Hao revealed a strange expression. The aura from that gate was extremely familiar, it was not the first time he sensed it. It was similar to the gate Shi Hao used when he entered this realm before.

He never expected there to be a gate hidden in this Origin Ancient Mine! However, it had already been completely sealed!

In the past, the protectors' descendant Dugu Yun had also found this place, wishing to find clues regarding his ancestors. However, in the end, black blood poured out, forcing him to flee in a sorry state.

Hong!

Shi Hao tried to attack it, see if he could smash through it in one strike. If he could, then he could enter Immortal Domain through this entrance. This was clearly a path.

In that instant, a mysterious aura surged. Black blood seeped out from that gate, pouring out.

"It really is strange… isn't this a gate that leads to Immortal Domain? Why is there an inauspicious aura, black blood seeping out?"

Shi Hao continued to attack it. That gate remained unaffected, only inauspicious black blood flowing out, appearing here.

"My path of return, who is knocking on it?" An indistinct and weak voice sounded, as if it came from billions of years ago, as if there was an endless world separating them, the long river of time standing in between.

In that instant, Shi Hao was shaken. He knew what kind of place this was.

This was similar to the three thousand provinces' Fiend Island, the path of return for an unmatched taboo existence!

Only, this expert really was strong, or it could be said that he was close, actually sensing that someone was battering the gate someone left behind for him.

"Is he in Immortal Domain or in the Realm Sea? Or perhaps he just stole a gate from Immortal Domain, refined it for his own use?" Shi Hao said to himself.

Unfortunately, that long life medicine was nowhere to be found. He only saw some traces by the entrance, indicating that a long life medicine previously moved through this place.

"It entered the world behind that gate?"

Shi Hao searched all of Origin Ancient Mine. At his cultivation realm, he still faced some dangers, but they were all neutralized by him. He reached the deepest region.

Sure enough, he saw a stone statue, it was actually in Ye Qingxian's appearance.

"What a coincidence, she really did appear endless years ago?" Shi Hao frowned.

It was because this stone statue was too ancient, belonging to the last great era, left behind during Immortal Ancient Great Era.

If Ye Qingxian was an old monster from the archaic times, Shi Hao could still barely accept it. However, if they were to say that she was someone from the last great era, then that was a bit too much, hard to believe.

In the end, Shi Hao left Origin Ancient Mine, but he ordered Mu Qing and the others to note down that this place was just like Immortal Tomb, viewed as a path of return, extremely dangerous.

Shi Hao warned everyone that they couldn't get close.

"Great one, there are new discoveries in a certain ruin in the Nine Heavens!" A Stone Village disciple reported to Shi Hao.

Shi Hao set out personally. This time, he was a bit stunned, immediately seeing quite a bit of familiar scenery.

The main thing was a stone diagram, extremely blurry, but it truly recorded some things.

In the stone engraving, there was a great cauldron that devoured the sun and moon. There were two girls standing there, one Ye Qingxian, one the previous white-clothed empress, the latter folding blood dyed paper boats.

Shi Hao immediately felt a huge headache!

Imperial Court's influence was now tremendous. If they really wanted to investigate something at full force, they would find clues quickly. A larger half of the past eight hundred disciples remained in the Higher Realms, taking in many experts from different clans, establishing an extremely astonishing organization.

Thus, when Shi Hao gave the order, soon afterwards, someone gave him all types of clues, finding these remains.

"Interesting, that girl who had appeared before endless years ago, also appeared in the present world. Just what kind of background does she have exactly?"

Cao Yusheng pondered over this. He believed that he might have met a kindred spirit. Was she buried by someone too, or did she bury herself, thus appearing in this age?

Shi Hao remained silent, not saying anything. It was because he had seen the white-clothed empress as well, the impression she left him with too deep, as if she wasn't someone who belonged to this time-space!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1880 - The Great Showdown Begins

"Where are you all from? Do you not belong to this time-space?" Shi Hao gazed into the starry skies.

He stood under the night scene alone, couldn't help but start thinking to himself. The stars in the sky really were brilliant. He opened his supreme being heavenly eyes, wishing to peer through the everlasting, see through the long river of time.

In the Nine Heavens Ten Earths, Ye Qingxian's remains were found in many ruins, some clues regarding the empress also related to her. This really was incomparably shocking.

However, this was still the limit, they didn't make any further discoveries.

But there was already no Ye Qingxian to be found in this world, it was unknown where she was, what place she was currently at.

Desolate Border's battle ended less than four hundred years ago. Where could she even go? He didn't find her no matter where he searched, but she didn't enter Immortal Domain back then, disappearing silently just like that.

Even though this matter was extremely strange, and also extremely astonishing, when he thought deeply about it, there was no way Shi Hao would invest extra energy either. There were more important matters awaiting him.

He needed to cultivate, truly rise up before the great showdown descended!

Even if it wasn't for himself, for his clansmen, for his close friends, he still had to continue living, becoming strong enough, only that way could he protect an area, not let blood and chaos arise.

He prepared to continue on his way, to visit the Dam World. This time, he was going to bring even more people with him!

Apart from Mu Qing, Heavenly Horned Ant, crimson dragon and the others, there were several hundred from the eight hundred disciples, all of them coming with him to sharpen themselves.

The Cultivationless Age descended, making the people of this world despair. Meanwhile, even though the Dam World was dangerous, there was still hope there. If one could make it through in that place, they would obtain tremendous benefits!

This time, the restricted region lord gave them a hundred and fifty years, prolonging it!

Mu QIng, crimson dragon, Heavenly Horned Ant, and others were all moved. A hundred and fifty years, together with their current cultivation period, it already exceeded the gateway of five hundred years!

Could they find an opportunity, break through into the Supreme Being Realm?

They were hopeful, their emotions rising and falling.

Hong!

Dazzling radiance shone, the sky flickering with symbols, formation patterns wrapping around several hundred people, bringing them to the Dam World once again.

This time, Shi Hao was especially careful, even the Heavenly Horned Ant, Mu Qing, and the others were careful. It was because even more people came, so they had to watch over them.

After all, these disciples weren't as strong as themselves, they needed to be protected in the beginning.

A hundred and fifty years, for them, was extremely long. There were some whose natures were strong, but in the end, they couldn't hold on, dying near the Lightning Abyss.

When more than ten people died, Mu Qing and the others warned them that they couldn't try to be brave, to act according to their own abilities.

Even Shi Hao was alarmed, coming here and telling them that there were still many chances in the future, everyone still had time to grow, to not be anxious here.

"Don't try to run before you can walk. In cultivation, the natural is extremely important, don't try to force it!" Shi Hao's voice was grave, saying how for the sake of becoming a supreme being, he ended up having many hidden dangers. If he didn't redo it, his great dao path would have been snapped right there.

Many people sat at the edge of the Lightning Abyss, no longer trying to be brave.

A hundred and fifty years passed by quickly. Shi Hao could sense that his accumulation grew even deeper, but his dao skills didn't improve, still unable to ascend to immortality!

He released a light sigh. Immortal ascension was no easy feat after all. Even though he reached the peak of Mortal Dao, he still couldn't take that extra step.

Was it really related to cultivation time? He frowned. He previously heard that immortal ascension was too difficult, needing time to slowly mature, slowly comprehend. Even if one's dao skills were ample, without reaching a certain age, it couldn't be done.

"Perhaps this is also a type of tempering, perfect what is already outstanding, only then can one truly ascend to a higher level." He consoled himself.

A hundred and fifty years passed. Shi Hao went to the Lightning Abyss to pick up Mu Qing and the others.

The hundreds of disciples were all excited. Their dao skills made improvements, many of them increasing in level.

However, the leading figures were still dispirited, unable to break through into the Supreme Being Realm.

Now, these people were all older than five hundred years of age, but they still couldn't see any hope, unable to undo the shackles of Self Release Realm.

Without a doubt, the Heavenly Horned Ant, Mu Qing, and the others all long stood at the absolute peak of Self Release Realm, just a hair away, but they just couldn't break through.

The Emperor Butterfly fluttered about, resplendent like gold. With a light flap of its wings, the heavens and earth would collapse, killing deities and buddhas alike, but it just couldn't reach the supreme being level.

The Lightning Spirits gained the most benefits. Their cultivation levels had long caught up, their evolved forms now even more shocking. They weren't True Dragons, but their auras weren't any weaker.

These three creatures were now half a person in height, movements fast like lightning, destructive force too great. Even Mu Qing and the others weren't willing to face all three of them at the same time.

Unfortunately, the three Lightning Spirits couldn't become supreme beings either.

When they returned to Stone Village, they found that there were a few more graves on the mountain behind the village. The passage of time was irreversible.

The old clan chief was still alive, the immortal blood from the past containing vigorous life essence energy, extending his life force considerably. Now, even though he was old, his spirit was still healthy.

"Swap out our men!"

Shi Hao said. Last time, he didn't bring all of the disciples with him because the Imperial Court needed them, so he left half of them behind.

This time, he was going to bring that group with him.

Ao…

After a period of rest, a howl rang through the village, scaring the little children. During all these years, Stone Village had always been peaceful and calm. This roar was too shocking.

"Stone, it's that stone, it's alive again!" There were kids who cried out.

Next to the nine dragons pulling coffin, a stone was rollin and howling. The Divine Striking Stone woke up.

Pilipala!

It was cracking apart, shedding off a large part of itself. The inside was sparkling and translucent, releasing primal chaos energy. A wave of boundless force surged outwards.

Sou!

Shi Hao immediately reacted, raising his hand and grabbing it, then throwing it into outer space.

It was because its aura was too powerful, it would harm the villagers.

Hong!

In outer space, a great star directly exploded, smashed into by the Divine Striking Stone, turning into dazzling flames, destroyed in the starry sky.

"Ao, which bastard is attacking this great one?!" The Divine Striking Stone screamed.

Immediately afterwards, Shi Hao appeared in outer space, standing at its side, not afraid of the fiery light and star fragments all. He seized it with a single grab.

"Brat, what cultivation level are you at now?" The Divine Striking Stone was stunned. When it woke up, its entire body was releasing primal chaos, about to turn into the most precious treasure, yet it couldn't do anything to Shi Hao.

"I've killed even ruined immortals, do you want to give it a try?" Shi Hao asked.

The Divine Striking Stone immediately lost all of its temper. Originally, it wanted to act cocky, fight Shi Hao for a bit, but it now immediately became listless.

When they returned to the surface, it quickly got caught up on everything that happened during these years. It immediately cried out, noisily saying that it wanted to go to that Dam World.

"Please bring me there, I want to achieve immortality!"

This time, Mu Qing, Shi Zhong, the crimson dragon and others didn't go. They felt like the Lightning Abyss didn't have much meaning for them anymore. No matter how they continued to temper themselves there, they couldn't enter the Supreme Being Realm.

In the end, Shi Hao brought the Heavenly Horned Ant with him. He wanted to try again, see if there were any opportunities. He wanted to become a supreme being, help the others produce a path.

Of course, the Divine Striking Stone had to go.

This time, it lasted for two hundred years. The Heavenly Horned Ant was still like before, not breaking through, forcefully stopped right there!

During these two hundred years, the Divine Striking Stone went crazy, pleading Shi Hao to catch a lightning pool for it. It crazily devoured many of them, Stone Village's disciples' eyes all went completely wide.

In the end, it even more so went to the Dam World, crazily eating stones, leaving even Shi Hao speechless.

The Divine Striking Stone was also stuck, unable to become a supreme being.

They returned, coming back to Stone Village.

In this life, Shi Hao was now over seven hundred years old, while the others like Mu Qing, Heavenly Horned Ant and others didn't necessarily cultivate for much shorter than him. Unfortunately, they were all stuck.

"Why? Is the Cultivationless Age this terrifying? We already changed to a different place, but we couldn't even find hope in the Dam World." Someone said with a sigh.

In the following years, Shi Hao researched ancient texts, trying to find ways to deal with this situation.

He finally discovered some clues. There were some recordings left behind in a ruined jade book from the last great era that helped him dispel his doubts.

The descent of the Cultivationless Age, the most terrifying was the blade of heaven's will that hacked at the body. If one wished to achieve the dao again, it would be extremely difficult, this reality was difficult to change no matter where they went.

For these people, no matter where they were, they still experienced the Cultivationless Age!

They experienced the most intense changes of heaven and earth, everyone was swept through by the blade of heaven's will, even Shi Hao was almost not an exception before.

This was etched into their bones!

On the mountain behind the village among the new graves and old graves, there were many more. This left Shi Hao disappointed and frustrated. Dazhuang, Ermeng and the others all grew old, while many of their parents were already no longer in this world.

Before he left, he left behind immortal blood medicines, but no one used them.

"My dad said that eating it is the same as wasting it, that he will leave it for the future, for others who need it." Pihou said. The most naughty and mischievous child from back then was now already in his late years.

"Pihou, Dazhuang, Huzi, Ermeng!" Shi Hao hugged them, his voice shaking slightly, choking with emotions. His childhood companions had now all aged, he was worried that he might never see them again.

Shi Hao didn't dare leave. When he went into seclusion, there were immediately so many who departed from this world, many eternally separated, he could never see them again.

He cared a lot about these comrades, he was scared that when he went to cultivate, these people would also be sleeping under graves.

Shi Hao still had immortal blood on him, the village had divine medicines, but even if all of it was used, how many could be saved? Moreover, Dazhuang, Ermeng and the others all insisted that they wouldn't eat them.

"What about my blood?" Shi Hao lowered his head. He still hadn't achieved immortality, there was no way it could be refined into undying blood medicine.

However, he still tried refining his own true blood.

"Stop! This will harm your own dao skills! Right now, you shouldn't think about anything, just quickly break through the peak of Mortal Dao! Achieving immortality is the most important!" Dazhuang grabbed his arm.

"It's fine, let me give it a try." Shi Hao shook his head.

However, his childhood comrades all rushed up, stopping him.

"Everyone dies one day. How long can you keep us here? One era, two eras, in the end, we will still part. We might as well just pass away naturally in our home." Huzi said.

Shi Hao was disappointed and frustrated, his heart extremely bitter.

He agreed on the surface, but he still took action in secret, refining his own essence blood, helping them cleanse their bodies at night.

In the following period of time, Shi Hao even refined the immortal corpse in Western Tomb, obtaining several jars of blood medicine, and then he brought people into the higher realm.

After several hundred centuries, Imperial Court was now majestic, becoming a huge power.

Mu Qing, Shi Zhong, Zhu Lin, and the others did well, enlightening the creatures of darkness. Now, the wars over the Nine Heavens Ten Earths had all stopped, the bloody battles in the darkness regions ending.

The various inheritances all saw the benefits of will force, all of them building temples.

However, this type of will force was related to Shi Hao's creation process, related to Imperial Court. The world was now calm, Imperial Court's temples built in various places, the most powerful will force gathering there.

"Something is strange." Shi Hao said to himself. He could sense that after arriving in the higher realms, the various divine statues Imperial Court built accumulated tremendous will force, surging towards him.

This was the accumulation of hundreds of years, now reaching a critical point. It immediately surrounded him.

"This is a path, achieving immortality through will force…" Shi Hao frowned. However, it didn't agree with the path he was currently taking.

Even so, this still brought him tremendous enlightenment. Perhaps it can establish other paths for Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, and the others.

Imperial Court became more and more prosperous, truly reaching a grand scale. It didn't seem like they were in a Cultivationless Age, looking more as if they were in a golden age.

"Found it, that giant tortoise appeared!"

That day, Zhu Lin cried out in joy, coming to report to Shi Hao.

During these years, Shi Hao gave them a mission, which was precisely to find Supreme Hall, find Qi Daolin.

They found Supreme Hall, carried by a giant tortoise. It appeared at the edge of the three thousand provinces, tearing apart the great earth, smoke and dust surging.

Shi Hao set out personally, hurrying there, capturing that giant tortoise.

Normal people really had no way of capturing it, this giant tortoise was too big, possessing inconceivable strength.

"It's not a real living creature, its body was refined into a puppet, its primordial spirit retaining a bit of self-awareness. This is simply a weapon." Shi Hao saw through its true nature.

When he was young, he had seen this massive tortoise before, just nearby Stone Village. It had previously reached out a great claw, covering heaven and earth. Now, he saw it again, eight hundred years passing by just like that.

Back then, he thought that Supreme Hall intentionally set up a diversion, that this massive tortoise carrying a palace was fake, but now, it seemed like he worried too much, this was the true inheritance.

"The mountain treasure has appeared in Stone Village, it left it there." Shi Hao sighed.

Sure enough, after capturing the giant tortoise, he found the complete inheritance inside the palace, many recordings inside!

"I'll leave it to Imperial Court, hand it to Stone Village's children!" Shi Hao said. This inheritance was extremely special.

"Master Qi!" When Shi Hao was organizing the texts, his heart trembled. He cried out.

He saw a soul lamp, but it had already gone out. The last words of the dying were left here, some words carved, left behind by Qi Daolin.

Qi Daolin found Supreme Hall when he was alive, moreover, he discovered a path, seeing that there was a bone gate at the end of it. After leaving behind a soul lamp, he charged in.

Shi Hao's eyes were a bit sore, shedding tears. His mouth continuously repeated the two words Qi Daolin.

He knew that this was the primordial gate. Back then, Willow Deity and the little pagoda departed precisely through that gate, how did Qi Daolin discover it? He charged in rashly, now his soul lamp already went out, this was enough to explain everything.

Shi Hao went on his way alone. He carried great sorrow. Even after all these years, he always had Imperial Court's people search for Qi Daolin, but in the end, this was the result he waited for.

He charged into that uninhabited region. As for him, he had even fought in Desolate Border, why would he fear this place?

However, he knew that this place was strange, indeed having great dangers. All of it was left behind from Immortal Ancient, so he had to be a bit more careful.

There was a blood pool there, extremely bewitching. Even from far away, it felt as if one's soul would be sucked in. This was a scene Shi Hao encountered two years after entering this place.

"True immortals died in battle, more than one corpse left here. They turned into blood, gathering into a pool." He saw through the truth.

If not for him being a supreme being, when normal people came here, it really would be dangerous.

With a raise of Shi Hao's hand, divine light shone endlessly, refining this blood pool, seeing if there was any essence left, if he could extract any immortal blood great medicine.

Pu!

In the end, a clump of yellow earth flew out. This blood pool dried up, the yellow earth chunk flying towards him.

Peng!

Shi Hao formed a magical imprint, immediately smashing it aside.

That yellow earth was too strange, it could corrode all things, even the void melting.

"Undying beings, true immortals, after they died, their corpses were piled here, flesh becoming mud. It is this type of thing!" Shi Hao understood.

The blood pool didn't have any essence, it instead nurtured this type of sinister object.

This lump of earth was too terrifying. If not for Shi Hao being strong enough, he really would have been injured by it. In the end, he continuously took action, sealing it up. This was a vile object, but it was also a rare material for refining treasures.

Three years later, Shi Hao continuously searched about in the boundless uninhabited region, encountering a vicious battle.

Those were heroic spirits, trapped in an ancient cave. There were extreme formations shining, within them were past undying beings, the ruined souls of true immortals that turned into spiritual bodies, their strength extremely terrifying.

Even though they didn't have their past peak strength, they weren't much weaker than ruined immortals.

Shi Hao discovered this nest of heroic spirits, some formed from undying beings, some formed from the ruined souls of true immortals, naturally encountering dangers. Only after struggling for more than a year did he kill them all with great difficulty!

"Tears of an immortal king!"

Five years later, when Shi Hao was about to conclude his journey in the uninhabited region, he gathered a drop of sparkling liquid. The aura was extremely terrifying, enough for a Self Release Realm cultivator to refine.

After carefully studying it, he discovered some spiritual imprints. This was the tear of an immortal king, for creatures of the Mortal Dao, it possessed a fatal threat.

Ah…

That day, Shi Hao heard a miserable cry. When he raised his hand, he saw a comet-like radiance tear through the sky, crossing the Nine Heavens Ten Earths. It was too brilliant.

"A ruined immortal?!" He was shocked.

His pupils immediately contracted, chasing after it.

Then, he saw a law blade hack into that ruined immortal, cleaving him into two. He fell onto the great earth, clearly unable to survive.

"Who is pursuing you?" Shi Hao asked.

This was too strange.

After all these years, he was always looking for the other three ruined immortals, but in the end, he didn't obtain any results. He never expected there to be a divine light flying across the world today, a ruined immortal falling.

"Great settling… the great showdown is starting!" That ruined immortal cried out, his eyes filled with horror.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1881 - Lifetime Dao Companions

The ruined immortal was hacked into two halves, horror covering his face. The expression in his eyes gradually faded, clearly unable to hold on any longer.

"Speak, what exactly is going on?" Shi Hao took action. A wave of overwhelming power surged out, stabilizing the ruined immortal's body, wishing to preserve his life.

"They… are going to arrive soon!" Like a dying flash, the ruined immortal suddenly roared out. His entire body contorted, primordial spirit burning, turning into a rain of light.

Shi Hao was shocked, backing up. It was as if there was an expanse of stellar sand that moved past, wrapping around that law blade, and then quickly headed into the distance.

The law blade cut down this ruined immortal. His primordial spirit turned into a rain of light, merging together with that divine blade, thus disappearing.

"They are on the path of return, the imprints they left behind revived, wishing to understand the situation of this world." In the rain of light, the ruined immortal's final miserable cries sounded.

Shi Hao understood. There were some creatures that could already interfere with the matters of this realm, taking action, trying to understand the situation here. However, they should still be quite far from this place.

Otherwise, their true bodies would have directly appeared!

A ruined immortal fell, dying just like that!

Shi Hao's body was fast and light, moving through the void. With a single leap, he traveled many tens of thousands of li. He chased after it, wishing to see where that law blade returned to.

This was a great mountain, pitch-black like ink, appearing in the sky dome above. It was as if a heaven reaching sword was inserted there!

In the past, it didn't appear before. This mountain was something that took form recently, clearly another path just like Immortal Tomb and Origin Ancient Mine.

The law blade also turned into a rain of light, entering the black mountain, thus disappearing without a trace.

Shi Hao's eyes contracted. He remembered this place. In the future, this would definitely be a terrifying battlefield, a place where rivers of blood would flow.

He began to think to himself. How long did these creatures need before they would truly return, before they could truly step foot into this realm?

Shi Hao felt a greater and greater feeling of pressure, however, time didn't wait for him. Now, his cultivation had reached eight hundred years, yet it was truly hard to achieve immortality. In the future, how was he supposed to fight?

Shi Hao ended his trip in the uninhabited region, returning to the lower realms. He went to see the restricted region lord, consulting him about when that day would arrive.

"You are worrying too much. Their return is full of twists and turns, at the very least, they need to be on guard against each other, so it will take another hundred thousand years at the earliest, perhaps much longer."

When he heard what the restricted region lord said, Shi Hao became stunned. It was actually that far away, he really did have time!

"Those creatures are extremely far from you, at the very least, one or two great eras away. In order to approach through the mysterious lands, they need an extremely long amount of time."

"Separated by one or two great eras?" Shi Hao was greatly shaken.

"There might even be monsters from the Age of Emperor Collapse, those will be even more distant!" The restricted region lord's voice was extremely heavy, even he became serious when that era was mentioned.

"Age of Emperor Collapse, there are still creatures alive from back then?" Shi Hao's brows became deeply furrowed. This information really was horrifying. This wasn't a normal age, just the two words 'emperor collapse' would make one produce endless associations.

"Resolve your matters with the mortal world, and then come back. Go." The restricted region lord said.

Shi Hao released a light sigh. One day, he really would have to step on the path of no return. At that point, he would eternally part from everyone, it was best if he didn't leave behind any regrets.

He cultivated eight hundred years. Now, when he looked back at the affairs of the mortal world, he became silent.

He thought back to when he was young, those Fire Mulberry Trees that bloomed in Sin Province. That red-clothed young lady smiled brightly under those trees, red flower petals scattered down. She was still waving her hand gently.

Shi Hao's nose became sour, feeling disappointed and frustrated. So many years passed, but he still didn't forget about her. The only reason he didn't think about her was because he always immersed himself in his cultivation.

The Fire Mulberry Tree flowers bloomed, every single flower sparkling and translucent. That young lady was waiting alone, waiting for him to return. However, in the end, he still didn't come.

Suddenly, a great sky covering great claw tore through Desolate Border's Emperor City, grabbing the entire Sin Province. During that final battle Shi Hao personally witnessed, he vaguely made out that scarlet clothed young lady standing outside the ruined Fire Mulberry Trees, her face carrying tears, looking at him helpplessly.

"The great showdown… I really want to become strong, slaughter my way into the other side, cut down Anlan, Shutuo, and the others, bring her back!"

Shi Hao clenched his fists, releasing a low roar. It was hard to forget, as if it was just yesterday. If he didn't think about it, just spending his days in cultivation, then that was that. However, when he thought about it, his heart felt empty, the bitterness hard to describe.

An explosion sounded, the void cracking apart. Shi Hao released a sigh, what could he change? How many years did he need to achieve immortality? At that time, the past young lady would have long grown old.

It was to the extent where whether she was still living in this world was hard to say.

He previously wanted to cut away these memories, but now, it seemed like everything was pointless. There were many people and matters that couldn't be forgotten just because one wanted to forget about them.

"Not being able to protect you is my greatest regret in this life!" Shi Hao gazed into the void. This was what he thought in the end. It was because if this continued, if he continued to think about it, it would only bring more regret and bitterness.

He really wanted to temporarily bury that period of his memories. Everyone had a time when they were young, he wanted to bury away that portion of sincerity.

It was because if he continued to think about it, he really didn't treat Yun Xi well enough. She always spent her time in cultivation all these years. He rarely went back to Stone Village all because he still carried thoughts about that young lady under the Fire Mulberry Trees, so he couldn't calmly face Yun Xi.

Shi Hao returned to Stone Village. He grabbed Yun Xi's hand, looked at her. After all these years passed, her graceful bearing never changed, her purple hair sparkling, eyes pure, style exceptional.

Yun Xi felt a bit of puzzlement, raising her head to look at him.

"For what happened these years, I'm sorry." Shi Hao said, his voice extremely soft, but also extremely serious.

"Why do you say that?"

"It is because we really aren't like dao companions, I've let you down." Shi Hao felt guilty inside.

"You didn't do anything wrong, rising up in the Cultivationless Age isn't easy. It was only natural that you were completely engrossed in this, bitterly cultivating to ascend to immortality. There is no need for you to apologize to me." Yun Xi said gently.

Her complexion was fair, sparkling like jade, eyes intelligent, every word and movement moving.

"Even if I cultivate bitterly in seclusion, I still might not necessarily be able to achieve immortality." Shi Hao grabbed her hand, saying, "The Nine Heavens Ten Earths have changed so greatly, yet you always remained in the lower realms, never even going around to take a look. I will bring you to see all of the world's beauty."

"Where do you have that much time?!" Yun Xi shook her head, refusing.

"This can also be considered a type of cultivation. Let's go." Shi Hao brought her with him into the higher realms, moreover saying seriously, "It's been a long time since you last returned to Celestial Clan. I'll go with you to take a look."

When she heard him say this, Yun Xi's body trembled. She really longed to go back for a visit. In the end, she nodded in agreement, wishing to return to Celestial Clan.

Shi Ziling and his wife smiled. When they saw them leave, the two felt gratified and satisfied, as if one of their cherished desires was fulfilled.

"We finally managed to see this day." The two both had a bit of white hair, no longer young. This was unavoidable, even though they weren't old, the passage of time still left traces on their bodies.

"Good, good, good!" The old clan chief Shi Yunfeng also laughed cheerfully. He was extremely old, but his spirit was still healthy, sending Shi Hao and Yun Xi's figures off with his eyes.

When Shi Hao arrived in the City of Heaven, Celestial Clan was greatly shaken. After more than eight hundred years, he appeared here again, leaving this clan panicked and shocked.

If he came to settle things, then the entire clan would undoubtedly be eradicated. The entire Celestial Clan was extremely scared, truly worried. The faces of some of the people directly involved in those past matters became white.

"I have no intentions of carrying out revenge. The matters of the past, let's just let them pass like the wind." Shi Hao calmly said.

When some experts in Celestial Clan heard this, they were simply about to cheer, their tense nerves finally relaxed. This was especially the case when they saw Yun Xi, understanding something, becoming even more relaxed.

"Yun Xi misses her home, so I brought her back to take a look." Shi Hao said.

"Good, good, we also miss her, we've always wanted to see her come back." An old voice said while trembling, stirred emotionally as he greeted them.

"Is the old celestial still here?" Shi Hao asked. The Cultivationless Age descended, he felt like it would be hard for that old fella to continue living.

When they heard this, many people in Celestial Clan revealed worry and helplessness. They told him that the old celestial didn't have much time left, already about to wither away.

Shi Hao and Yun Xi went to pay a visit. Sure enough, they saw a skin and bones elder, eye sockets sunken, eyes expressionless.

"I should have died several hundred years ago, but I've always held on, because there was a remnant will, I couldn't feel at ease with leaving Celestial Clan. Now that I have seen you come back, already letting go of the past grudges, I can pass on without any worries." The old celestial said with a smile.

Moreover, not long afterwards, his life's vitality was cut, withering up, passing away.

All of Celestial Clan wept.

Shi Hao was speechless. This fella really knew how to hold on, waiting all the way until he came, and only then did he take his final breath.

He couldn't immediately leave, because Yun Xi wanted to pay her respects here, attend the old celestial's burial.

Several years later, Shi Hao and Yun Xi were inseparable, touring the mountains, rivers, and lakes, becoming true dao companions.

Shi Hao gave Yun Xi pointers in her cultivation, at the same time, he was also researching will force, wishing to open up another path, make arrangements for Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, and the others.

Time continued on slowly. In the blink of an eye, close to two hundred years passed.

Shi Hao was already a thousand years old. His magical force was boundless, no one able to match him in the Mortal Dao Domain. At the same time, he explored the Immortal Dao. Even though he never achieved immortality, he gained some understanding, gaining many insights which were hard to even imagine for outsiders.

Imperial Court became more and more prosperous. With each passing day, Shi Hao didn't have to pay it any attention, yet there would be endless will force gathering over, supporting his body.

Just like that, he could borrow will force to produce a supreme being body, one that was no different from the main body.

During these years, his real body was still going through the body as a seed path, but that supreme being body concentrated from will force instead walked a different path, one similar to the guardian spirits of Immortal Ancient, using this to achieve immortality.

He was walking both paths. He even felt like he might achieve immortality through will force first, that it was relatively easier.

In these two hundred years, Shi Hao and Yun Xi were always together, true dao companions. When they moved through the world, all experts would come up to pay their respects.

Yun Xi was always quiet and peaceful. During this period, she seemed to have returned to being a young lady, full of youthful energy, always having a warm smile on her face. When she blinked, her grace was exceptional.

During these thousand years, Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, Heavenly Horned Ant, Golden Lion, and others still couldn't cross that dao pit, unable to become supreme beings.

"Cultivationless Age, just how many heroic talents' paths do you want to cut short?!" Shi Hao's expression was grave. They cultivated a thousand years, long passing the five hundred year taboo line, yet those individuals still couldn't succeed, this was enough to explain some things.

He vaguely sensed that even if they cultivated for an entire age, when he reached his later years, these people would still be stuck, unable to cross that heavenly moat.

It wasn't that they weren't good enough, but rather that the world cut their paths short!

"It's fine, we still have time, it's only been a thousand years, so how can we extravagantly hope to become supreme beings? In this entire great era, just how many could become supreme beings in just a thousand years?" The Heavenly Horned Ant said, doing his best to calm down.

Shi Hao became silent. Others might not have that qualification, but the Heavenly Horned Ant was a descendant of the Vicious Ten, he should be able to become a supreme being within a thousand years or two.

Once the more flourishing period was missed, when one roamed this great dao deficient, spiritual essence withered era, the Heavenly Horned Era and others would be stopped, sinking into a vile greater environment where they couldn't achieve the dao at all.

During this period of time, Shi Hao was always thinking. He came to a certain decision.

"You… are you going to leave? Just go, you need to advance courageously, rise up sooner!" Yun Xi said.

Shi Hao stared blankly. He was indeed about to leave, bring the Heavenly Horned Ant, Mu Qing and the others to a different place, try to change their cultivation fate.

"Don't feel guilty, don't worry about me. I felt extremely fulfilled during these years. I know that you will achieve immortality one day, while I can only accompany you for one era in this mortal world, that's all I can do… an era is also fine! The day will come when you will leave, and I will have become old as well…" Yun Xi said, her eyes carrying mist, holding back tears.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1882 - Searching For Another Way Back

When Shi Hao heard these words, he was even inwardly shaken, feeling extremely terrible. Would that day really come?

He embraced Yun Xi, quietly saying, "It won't, you won't grow old, you'll forever be young. I will help you retain your youth forever!"

He wasn't good at comforting people, truly speaking what he felt. He felt more and more ashamed and uneasy towards the current Yun Xi. When he thought about that day, he found it hard to accept!

Yun Xi smiled while shedding tears, a bit emotional, a bit regretful, but at the same time, she finally felt relieved, saying, "I know that this day will come one day, but I don't have any more regrets, this life already fulfilled, already brilliant enough. We've gone through this journey together, wept together, laughed together, everything will be remembered in my heart, I will never forget it."

The more she spoke like this, the more empty Shi Hao's heart felt. He gently kissed her sparkling forehead, saying, "Don't think too much, go, come together with me!"

The places he had to go to were dangerous, he wanted to leave Yun Xi behind, bring Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, and others with him, but now, he changed his mind, deciding to go together with her.

"You don't have to worry about me…"

"Let's go!" Shi Hao was extremely direct, holding her fine waist, heading to Imperial Court.

The various lands all had Imperial Court's palaces, within them were Shi Hao's divine statues, rich and surging with will force; this was an astonishing wave of power.

Even if the current Shi Hao didn't make an appearance, he could still turn the world upside down, instantly unleash slaughter just by relying on this will force. He could condense a human form in different places, appear like this.

"Mu Qing, you all, come over."

Shi Hao transmitted sound, speaking in a great hall. All of the divine statues in the great halls Imperial Court established in various lands lit up, releasing splendid and sacred splendor, releasing this voice.

This was also the result of will force. In the various parts of the world, even while separated by endless distance, he could still appear this way, contact everyone.

That day, Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, and the others were all summoned, hurrying over.

When everyone gathered, Shi Hao examined everyone's cultivations. He frowned, saying, "Most of you are walking the path of present world techniques, yet it is difficult to advance even an inch. I wish for you all to try a different path."

Most of these people cultivated predominately the present world methods, because the highest level of Immortal Ancient methods needed a perfect dao seed. Where would they find such a thing?

Back then, Little Sky King, Exiled Immortal, Great Xu Tuo, and the others already seized all of them, not leaving any behind.

Apart from present world methods, Mu Qing and the others also learned the method Shi Hao established, but they could only use it as a reference, unable to fully inherit it.

It was because the very first step already left all of them stuck. Using the body as a seed, this was too difficult. Even when Shi Hao took this step, he paid an unimaginable price, barely surviving.

The stunning Meng Tianzheng, in the past, couldn't even completely use the body as a seed path, a step off, almost dying because of it. His dao skills were crippled for many years, forcing him to cultivate other methods.

Shi Hao was always looking for a way. His own path should be able to skip over the body as a seed pass, but how was he going to create this path? This was what he was wondering all these years.

He believed that he would find a solution sooner or later!

However, now, time didn't wait for him. Shi Hao really hoped that these people would become stronger earlier, that they can follow at his sides, and not be trapped in the world of mortals.

"If you all were given unmatched dao seeds, would you all be able to advance?" Shi Hao asked.

Shi Zhong, Zhu Lin, and the others were all stunned. They already walked the present world path, missing the chance to merge with a dao seed. Why would they still cultivate this?

Apart from this, those seeds were priceless, hard to find in the entire world, not many of them to begin with, all of them already brought away by those people. Where would they even go to look for them?

They knew that back then, even Shi Hao couldn't even obtain a seed, only heading down the body as a seed path because he had no alternative.

"Big bro, there's no need for you to go through that much trouble. This type of immortal treasure is hard to find through endless ages, we don't need it. By heading down the present world methods path, we will succeed sooner or later!" Shi Zhong said.

"You all don't need to care about this, I only ask that if I found them for you, do you all dare cultivate from the beginning again?" Shi Hao asked.

"Dare, why wouldn't we dare? Those seeds are too precious, even this entire world is dried up, where would we go look for them?" Zhu Lin muttered.

Shi Hao nodded. He wanted to have these people cultivate Immortal Ancient methods together with present world methods, by letting both of them clash, it might produce some great changes, allowing them to ultimately break through and achieve the dao.

It was because previously, he cultivated two methods at the same time, walking both paths.

"Okay, you all should go make preparations. We are setting out soon!" Shi Hao said.

Everyone became shocked. Were there really still perfect seeds in this world? How could this be? There was only a fixed number of them, how could any of them still exist?

Then, Shi Hao had them look for Cao Yusheng and the Heavenly Horned Ant, also bringing these two, heading out together.

"I also have to make some preparations!" Shi Hao said. He headed into the lower realms.

Mu Qing and the others discovered that he had the Everlasting Sword Core on his back, this alone was enough to prove the dangers of this trip. It was because after all these years, Shi Hao almost never used weapons.

Moreover, he communicated with the crystal skull, golden arm bone, and bleeding eyeball. These were the three monsters he brought out from Western Tomb Realm.

During these years, they mostly remained quiet, remaining asleep.

"Have you thought things through, wishing to merge with us?" The crystal skull was shocked.

"No, this time, I am only borrowing an arm!" Shi Hao said. He looked at that golden arm, the crystal skull, and the eyeball. He said that he wouldn't merge with them no matter what, because that involved the primordial spirit, too dangerous.

In the end, they chatted in secret, reaching an agreement. That golden arm bone merged with Shi Hao's left hand!

Mu Qing and the others were extremely shocked, at the same time incredibly worried. They knew that Shi Hao was always against this, not willing to merge with those three monsters, but today, he actually did this. One could see just how dangerous the place they were heading into was.

"Don't worry, it's not that big of a deal. We are going to steal from the tiger's den. If we want to make some gains, then we must make all types of preparations." Shi Hao laughed.

He brought quite a few people, like the Emperor Butterfly, Divine Striking Stone, Lightning Spirits, Golden Lion, Mu Qing, and the others with him. These were all the very best.

The Heavenly Horned Ant and Cao Yusheng were naturally at Shi Hao's side, wishing to head out together.

They returned to the higher realm, entering the Nine Heavens. Shi Hao brought them to Heavenly Deity Institution, borrowing a massive transport formation. With a hong noise, brilliance illuminated the night sky, all of them vanishing from this place.

They moved through time-space, passing through countless stellar seas, entering a gloomy land.

"Where are we going?"

When the warship that carried them appeared, the speed didn't decrease, still rushing forward with extreme speed.

Suddenly, there was a green color that appeared before them. It was a stalk of grass, massive beyond compare, its leaves moving, sweeping several great stars in the sky, and then directly devouring them.

"The legendary Star Devouring Grass!" The Heavenly Horned Ant sucked in a cold breath of air.

This type of thing, even though it didn't have a clear high level will, its strength was extremely terrifying. Normal creatures could only make their way around it when they encountered it.

"Be careful, we are approaching our destination. This place is strange, but at the same time, there really are some of the best seeds here. Even when endless time is searched, they are the best dao seeds. If we can seize them, your cultivation paths will become incomparably dazzling." Shi Hao said.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1883 - World Grave Ancient Path

Star Devouring Grass, a type of innate deity, massive beyond compare. It took root in the void, green and verdant. It gently extended its snake-like leaves out, and then stars were swept over, completely devoured.

Unfortunately, even though it was an innate deity, born in primal chaos, it lacked a high level will. Otherwise, this type of creature would definitely be extremely terrifying. What it relied on was more a type of instinct.

"This place is World Grave, legend has it that there are many ruined ancient great worlds resting here. Perfect dao seeds can only be found here!" Shi Hao said.

In the past, he visited this place when he was still a student of Heavenly Deity Institution, personally seeing perfect seeds. Unfortunately, back then, no one obtained any of them.

Cao Yusheng grinded his teeth. He also came here before. When he saw this familiar land, he became extremely speechless. A thousand years ago, when he was young, he had trained here. Now, he was back.

In the surroundings, great stars rested one after another. However, all of them were ruined, as if they had arrived in an abandoned land.

The cosmos was dusky, scenes of ruin everywhere. There were too many ancient continents floating about in the distance, all of them crushed stars, lands that were hacked apart by sword radiance, everything that should be here was here.

Mu Qing and the others finally understood why this place was called World Grave. It was because the only things they could see were star remains, the ruined fragments of great continents, as if these were the ruins of a universe.

Hong! Suddenly, that Star Devouring Grass moved. Several leaves swept towards Shi Hao's warship like a giant green dragon.

Shi Hao stood at the front of the ship. With a light point of his finger, gentle radiance bloomed.

Honglong!

That stalk of grass erupted with magical force, carrying clouds and smoke, green radiance resplendent. The entire stalk seemed like it was burning, many ruined great stars in the surroundings were thus shaken, and then exploded.

The universe even cracked apart further, turning into abyss one after another.

Multicolored radiance was released from Shi Hao's fingertip endlessly, locking down this stalk of grass. Then, with a chi sound, it was sent flying into the depths of the dark cosmos.

The nearby scenery then calmed down. The stars were destroyed, leaving behind endless cosmos dust.

"Equivalent to supreme being in strength, but lacking the complete transformation, nothing to worry about." Shi Hao said. This was his evaluation of the Star Devouring Grass.

Cao Yusheng was stunned. When they came back then, they had to avoid the Star Devouring Grass, not daring to approach it, but now that they came again today, were they just going to charge their way in?

They continued on, this trip was like a dream. They passed through many world-like brilliant regions, entered the depths of World Grave, passing over ancient realms one after the next.

"What kind of thing is this, it's so big!"

Soon afterwards, they saw a creature that was shaped like a hyena. It had dragon horns on its head and a pair of vermilion bird wings on its back. It floated before them, much more massive than even stars.

This was a corpse, all of its essence energy dried up millions and millions of years ago.

"An innate deity born in primal chaos. If it was still alive, it would have at least supreme being level strength." Shi Hao commented.

They slowed down. The warship slowly continued, no longer passing through worlds, instead moving through a dusky expanse of cosmos. Shi Hao remembered that there was natural luck here.

"Found it, it's coming!" He said quietly.

In the distance, an ancient ship that was extremely tattered, carrying the aura of time, dyed in blood slowly arrived from the depths of the universe. It was quiet and silent.

"What is that?" Zhu Lin couldn't help but ask.

"Ghost Spirit, it can also be called War Spirit Ship. There are strange creatures on it, transformed from the dead's spiritual senses, a type of innate soul seed. It can be refined into medicine, used to nurture the primordial spirit." Shi Hao said.

Their group became excited, long hearing that World Grave had all types of strange creatures, precisely this type of thing. When the essence was extracted, it could be used to strengthen their primordial spirit.

That ship was extremely massive. Even though it was shabby, it was still rather imposing, a small half of a star in size. It headed in this direction.

Ao!

A vicious cry sounded, breaking the silence. The spiritual fluctuations became even more intense. A giant silver bear rushed out first, striking in Shi Hao's direction.

"Supreme being, there is actually a supreme being level war spirit!" These people were stunned.

Shi Hao remained fearless. He took a step out, blocking all of the terrifying fluctuations, facing the giant silver bear. This was something transformed from the primordial spirit of a deceased creature.

Hu!

Great winds roared. In that warship, there was a golden Great Peng that dove over, spreading its wings, unstoppable, charging at Shi Hao.

Everyone was horrified. This was a ghost ship, yet there were two supreme being level creatures hidden on it.

Unfortunately, they encountered Shi Hao. There was completely no use at all. Right now, he stood at the peak of Mortal Dao, not fearing this kind of so-called siege at all.

In the end, his figure vanished with a single step. With a raise of his hand, the giant silver bear's head was removed, the golden Great Peng torn into two, both of them ending up dead.

In that instant, the two creatures turned into a rain of light, what was stored within those rains of light was spiritual force. There was some essence that scattered out like a rainbow, nurturing everyone's primordial spirits.

Shi Hao acquired a bit, discovering that the effects weren't that great for him. It was because his primordial spirit had already reached the pinnacle, impossible to advance further. If he wanted to improve it, then he had to ascend to immortality.

He wouldn't waste this, instead giving it to the people behind him.

"It truly is shocking, my primordial spirit actually really became a bit stronger!" They felt an inconceivable feeling.

"If this continues, we really might be able to achieve the dao, break through into the Supreme Being Realm!"

"Kill!"

It wasn't just Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, and others, even the Lightning Spirits, Emperor Butterfly, and Divine Striking Stone rushed out, attacking that ghost ship.

This was a great battle. Many creatures appeared from that ancient ship, with nine-headed divine birds, white-gold lions, underworld divine hounds, and others among them, there were many different species.

Under the assault of these heaven warping vicious individuals who cultivated over a thousand years, the ghost ship collapsed, these war spirits all killed.

"The nurturing of primordial spirit, this type of feeling really is too wonderful!" Someone said with a sigh.

Unfortunately, even though their primordial spirits were shining, sparkling and translucent, they still couldn't ascend to the supreme being level.

This type of vicious spirit only attacked those who invaded. Whenever creatures encountered them, if their strength wasn't great enough, they would inevitably fall.

This was especially the case this time, there were actually two supreme being level war spirits present among them. If not for Shi Hao being here, they would have most likely been completely annihilated here.

After passing through ruined ancient realms one after another, they entered Five Elements Continent. This place had the extraordinary Five Elements Reversal Formation, hiding a 'heavenly seed'. However, it was extremely difficult to obtain.

Shi Hao didn't consider this place, instead continuing forward.

There was a place that had a mysterious precious tree, which was also a perfect seed. Back then, Shi Hao saw it with his own eyes. However, there was a creature guarding it, so he couldn't bring it away back then.

They finally arrived. This was a wondrous land, not quite the same as the other ruined ancient lands.

There were many plants here, the flowers, fruits, all dao laws. They could all be considered dao seeds.

Shi Hao only had one target, precisely the All Dao Tree.

"After so many years have passed, I wonder if it is still there or not. Back then, it still hadn't completely matured. Now, it should be complete, right?" Shi Hao came to this type of conclusion.

Along the way, they saw many trees, on them different fruits, great dao fragments contained within.

"This place really is extraordinary. Even if we cannot obtain a perfect seed, if we cultivate here, eat these fruits, the benefits will still be astonishing!"

The crimson dragon said with a sigh. This was the ideal cultivation land.

Unfortunately, they couldn't stop over here long term. This place was full of unknowns, all types of unpredictable changes. If they cultivated here for several decades, they might provoke some great trouble.

"You are already unmatched in the Mortal Dao Domain, don't tell me there will still be problems if we stay here?" The Heavenly Horned Ant asked.

"There is an ancient person who is most likely a true immortal here." Shi Hao said with a sigh.

In the past, the reason why they backed off, unable to bring away the All Dao Tree, was precisely because there was a terrifying creature guarding it.

Along the way, they didn't stop. Since they knew that this place had an unmatched dao seed, they naturally had to take a look for themselves.

To the far west, on a floating island.

In the surroundings, lightning flashed and thunder rolled. Great void cracks extended, continuously interweaving. Normal people couldn't ascend this island at all.

Shi Hao took action, riding the warship directly to the floating island.

Great yin energy pervaded the air, great yang flame essence surging. Yin and yang roiled, divine laws erupting. There was an expanse of brilliant light here, extremely divine and peaceful.

Of course, there was also thunder rumbling, carrying an aura of destruction.

At the center of the island was a tree, hibernating like a dragon, winding about. Its trunk was upright and strong, branches moving about, leaves fluttering, surging with boundless divine multicolored light.

The tree's branches were densely packed, having exactly ten thousand fruits.

This tree was an unmatched dao see to begin with, able to take root within the body, in the flesh, allowing one to comprehend the ten thousand daos of the world. Sooner or later, it would be able to bring one to the True Immortal Realm.

In its surroundings, lightning flickered about. There were lightning pools that rose and fell one after another.

This scene was extremely horrifying!

One of the most precious seeds in the present world, comparable to the World Tree Sapling.

"There is someone here!" The Heavenly Horned Ant was stunned. He saw another person in the distance, standing on a great ship, staring at the All Dao Tree.

Those people clearly saw Shi Hao's group as well, all of them couldn't help but become shocked.

"Immortal Domain's people!" Cao Yusheng said quietly.

It was because that ancient ship had Immortal Domain's imprints engraved on it. Were there any old friends here?

Even Shi Hao's expression changed slightly, looking towards that ancient ship.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1884 - News of an Old Friend

The purple-golden warship released strand after strand of immortal energy, clearly astonishing. It stopped over the center of the island, not that far from the All Dao Tree, only the lightning pools separating them.

There were men and women on the ship, quite a few among them were extremely young. The men were heroic in appearance, women beautiful, every one of them swirling with white mist, style exceptional.

These people weren't simple at all, surrounded by immortal energy.

"Is this real or fake, they all cultivated that much immortal energy?" Shi Zhong's jaw dropped, crying out in shock.

"It's released by the purple-golden warship, that ship is extremely shocking" Mu Qing said. That was most likely an immortal artifact.

These people came from Immortal Domain, because the imprints on that ship were extremely clear. Back then, when they faced the creatures of darkness, Immortal Domain's war banner had precisely this type of imprints.

"Who are you all?" On the ship, a middle-aged man looked over. It was as if golden lightning flickered through his eyes, tearing through the void as he looked at their side.

"Shi Batian!" The Divine Striking Stone shouted out, announcing its own name like this.[1]

On the other side, a group of people revealed strange expressions. What kind of name was this? It was so tacky and inelegant.

Even Shi Zhong, Zhu Lin, Emperor Butterfly and the others felt embarrassed for the stone, feeling like it really gave them a bad reputation.

"Heh heh, this is somewhat amusing!" That middle-aged man looked at the Divine Striking Stone, carrying a faint smile.

Shi Hao's eyes were like lightning, sweeping over those people. He didn't see anyone familiar. Was this a trip to temper Immortal Domain's creatures?

In that instant, both sides looked at each other, sizing each other up.

Shi Hao revealed a strange expression. There were supreme beings on the other side, moreover not just one, actually two!

Those youngsters' strength ranged from Heavenly Deity Realm to Self Release Realm. They came for the All Dao Tree after all, was it to be given to someone among them?

One had to understand that this tree was extraordinary, really exceptional. It was an unmatched precious seed the creatures of this world yearned for in their dreams!

"You all are the creatures of the Nine Heavens Ten Earths?" The middle-aged man on the other side asked. He was one of the two supreme beings.

"Indeed. Are you all from Immortal Domain?" Mu Qing spoke up.

During this process, Shi Hao stood with Yun Xi, remaining calm and silent, only watching those people. He immediately thought about many people.

Ten Crown King entered Immortal Domain, the dual-pupiled Shi Yi also went inside, there was also Qing Yi… Shi Hao released a light sigh!

"Correct, we are the people ruled by Aocheng Immortal King." The middle-aged man said.

Even though Shi Hao stood at the absolute peak, he was still shocked. This wasn't the first time he heard the name of this immortal king, because he was just too famous.

Aocheng Immortal King was one of the most ancient immortal kings, coexisting with the world. He was one of the most powerful experts of Immortal Domain, someone who overlooked the long river of time, high up above.

In the past, the so-called Immortal Domain young great one who sent people to Void God Realm in search of the darkness creature, that so-called young great one was precisely Aocheng Immortal King's direct descendant!

This Aocheng Immortal King had lived for just too long, his magical force boundless, immortal might unmatched. He had previously even killed undying kings!

In the past, during Immortal Ancient's last phase, the other side achieved a great victory, but could only helplessly withdraw in the end, this was precisely because Immortal Domain sent out troops.

The ones on the other side were rather satisfied with Shi Hao, Mu Qing, and the others' appearances. It was because they were all shocked, who wouldn't revere Aocheng Immortal King? Having this type of reaction was normal.

"You all can leave. The All Dao Tree is the dao seed Aocheng Immortal King's direct descendant needs." The middle-aged man said.

Shi Hao's expression became calm.

Meanwhile, Zhu Lin, Shi Zhong, Cao Yusheng, and the others were shocked. This was but one of the world's most powerful immortal kings! They actually ended up encountering his descendant.

Even if it was Immortal Domain, when facing the Cultivationless Age, they still felt incomparable fear. They quickly closed the gateway between the two realms out of fear of it extending into Immortal Domain, triggering a great change there.

If not for this, they wouldn't have withdrawn at all.

"Right, normally speaking, no one is willing to enter this realm. However, there are some divine fruits that have matured, so there is a need to take the risk to pick them." The middle-aged man said.

He pointed at the All Dao Tree, his eyes landing on that tree.

"Be more careful. Since we haven't reached the true immortal domain, we can still go in and out once or twice." The middle-aged man then said.

The two great supreme beings led the way, protecting a large group of youngsters. No wonder there weren't any true immortals, it was actually because there were restrictions.

If a true immortal descended, it would immediately cause a reaction in this place, bringing about huge changes. The Cultivationless Age's corrosion would extend, possibly rush into Immortal Domain, causing a disaster.

Of course, there were immortal kings overseeing that place, so it wasn't like they couldn't get rid of the calamity. However, a price still had to be paid. Normally speaking, immortal kings wouldn't randomly take action.

On the other side, within the young men and women, there was a woman with umber curved brows, her large eyes intelligent, good looks outstanding. She was currently sizing up Mu Qing and the others, carrying confidence.

She suddenly spoke up. "Since you all are the people of the Nine Heavens Ten Earths, have you heard of Huang?"

Mu Qing and the others were stunned. Who was she? She was actually looking for Huang!

Shi Hao looked towards her. This woman was extremely beautiful, but she was a bit overconfident, carrying a bit of haughtiness. Her age wasn't great, yet she had a bit of a feeling of being 'proud of her age and experience'.

"I have heard of him before. Why are you looking for Huang?" Shi Hao asked.

"Someone wants me to send a message to Huang in his place. This is why I came into this realm with Aocheng Immortal King's descendants." This yellow-clothed woman spoke with a sharp and clear voice, her eyes brilliant.

"I am precisely Huang, you can speak." Shi Hao said.

An uproar immediately erupted on the other side. There were clearly people who heard his name before. Even the two great supreme beings revealed surprised expressions.

Meanwhile, that yellow-clothed woman was even more shocked. She stared at him, in the end, she moved her feet, walking towards this side. She said quietly, "Let's please talk on the side."

Shi Hao remained expressionless, following her.

"My master is Qing Yi, also called Yue Chan. I am her disciple Luo Lin." The yellow-clothed woman Luo Lin said, directly stating her origins.

Shi Hao's expression now changed, never expecting her to actually be Qing Yi's disciple. However, her talent really was quite extraordinary. He could sense her confidence. Even when facing him, she still had a type of arrogance.

"It has been many years, my master wanted me to carry a message in her place, ask about an old friend." Luo Lin said, her eyes moving. When she spoke up to here, she stopped.

"And?" Shi Hao asked.

"Also, my master wishes to follow Aocheng Immortal King's direct descendant, become dao companions with the young great one." Luo Lin's large eyes shone, speaking like this.

"These are the words Qing Yi wanted you to tell me?" Shi Hao looked at her.

"They are!" Luo Lin raised her head, her tone arrogant and resolute.

Shi Hao turned around to leave, no longer paying her any attention.

"What is the meaning of this? Could it be that you don't want to say anything at all? Don't you think you should offer my master some blessings?!" Luo Lin was discontent, shouting from the back.

Shi Hao turned around, coldly looking at her and saying, "No matter how heartless Qing Yi is, she wouldn't have you deliver a message like this. Deceiving your master and belittling your ancestors like this, are you not scared that I'll kill you right here?"

"What deceiving master belittling ancestors, you are completely unreasonable. If you still cherish your friends, you ought to bless my master." Luo Lin said.

Shi Hao's face sunk, wisps of supreme being aura immediately circulating. Even this heaven and earth shook. This woman's face immediately turned pale, her entire body shaking, feeling as if doomsday was descending. This pressure was hard for her to take, immediately falling weak onto the ground, shuddering all over.

"You…" She was shocked and alarmed. In this realm, she was actually dealt with like this! At the same time, she was panicking. Huang was actually this powerful, feeling as if he was even more terrifying than Immortal Domain's supreme beings.

"I am very close to your master, your senior. Before me, you are still putting on airs, full of arrogance, even wishing to deceive me. If not for giving your master face, I would have killed you with a single strike." Shi Hao said coldly.

"My master really is a perfect pair with Aocheng Immortal King's descendant, a match made in heaven, you… do you not want this to happen?!" Luo Lin clenched her teeth, bracing herself and saying this. Moreover, she added, "If I were you, I would help others achieve happiness!"

"Dao friend, bullying those weaker than you like this isn't too good, right?" On the other side, that middle-aged supreme being spoke, his expression a bit cold.

"Out of respect for my relationship with your master, I won't bicker too much with you." Shi Hao turned around, no longer paying her any attention, restraining his supreme being aura.

"Master, what is it? What did that woman say?" The crimson dragon asked.

It was because the two of them communicated with spiritual senses, others couldn't hear it.

"The disciple of an old friend." Shi Hao shook his head.

"Huang, you are going too far!" Luo Li stood up, a bit resentful. She came from Immortal Domain, even if her cultivation wasn't up to par with Huang, being suppressed to the point where she was shaking all over still left her feeling humiliated.

"Since you are really my master's old friend's disciple, why don't you respect him?" The crimson dragon shouted. In the past, he really wasn't willing to acknowledge this cheap master of his, but he gradually changed these years, long acknowledging him.

"You are Huang's disciple?" Luo Lin was surprised, looking at the crimson dragon.

"Daring, you dare act with disrespect again? Directly calling my master's name, do you think that just because you are from Immortal Domain, you can strut around arrogantly?!" The crimson dragon berated.

"Hmph, we are indeed stronger than your realm." Luo Lin said, carrying arrogance.

"My master won't lower himself to your level, so I'll teach you a lesson in his stead." How fiery was the crimson dragon's temper? In the past, he always bickered with his master. He naturally didn't have any good expression to show this woman.

"You think I'm scared of you? You are Huang's disciple, so I'll just fight against you today!" Luo Lin laughed coldly, directly taking the initiative to attack.

Divine light erupted, great dao patterns appearing densely. She rushed over like a streak of lightning, fighting a great battle against the crimson dragon.

She was indeed extremely strong, but she unfortunately faced the crimson dragon. After exchanging several dozen moves, a strike of phoenix wings smacked her until she coughed out blood, flying outwards.

"You…" Luo Lin was shocked, finding this hard to accept.

"I originally thought that you could at least take a beating. Truly overestimating your capabilities." The crimson dragon said coldly.

On the side, the Divine Striking Stone, Shi Zhong and others even more so roared with laughter.

"Friend, you are going too far."

The other side were all Aocheng Immortal King's descendants. Someone stood out, walking this way, wishing to face the crimson dragon, bring back some face for their side.

"Come, come, come, which one of you can't accept this? This grandpa Shi Batian is right here!"

The ones who walked over were at Self Release Realm, their appearances extremely young. With a sneer, he directly took action.

This time, the battle ended even faster. The Divine Striking Stone turned into a streak of flowing light, smashing over. It was already pretty much a supreme treasure, how could a normal person stop it?

Peng!

It turned into a massive rock, smashing down on that person's back. He was directly knocked flying, blood spurting out from his mouth and nose.

"Too weak." The Divine Striking Stone shot out a look of disdain.

"Brazen!" In that group, someone else stood out, one of the best of Aocheng Immortal King's descendants. His movements were powerful, pressing forward.

"Heh, we can exchange some pointers." Mu Qing walked out.

Hong!

A great battle erupted. However, in the end, after less than a hundred moves later, Mu Qing used thunder, almost killing that person. His entire body was scorched black, tumbling out.

Thus, everyone on the other side was stunned. They were both at the Self Release Realm, yet the people from the Nine Heavens Ten Earths were this valiant? One had to understand that they were the descendants of an immortal king, yet they actually suffered a great defeat.

"If you can't accept this, then just come!" Shi Zhong stepped out.

"I will fight you!" Someone shouted.

In the end, three people immediately rushed out, all of them wishing to size up the cultivators of this realm.

Before Shi Zhong took action, the Emperor Butterfly fluttered its wings, flying outwards. Then, with a powerful shake of its wings, the heavens split and earth collapsed. The three experts' bodies shook, entire bodies bursting with blood as they flew out.

"If you can't accept this, then come!" Zhu Lin stepped out.

At the same time, the golden lion, three Lightning Spirits and Shi Zhong also fought to be first, each more surging with war spirit than the last. There was even the Heavenly Horned Ant holding up the rear.

On the other side, everyone became completely speechless, truly stunned. Why were these people so strong? These immortal king descendants actually all suffered defeat, not their match.

Luo Lin was stunned, in complete disbelief.

She indeed looked down on the creatures of this realm, but what she saw completely toppled what she knew.

Even though she knew that her master's 'close friend' was a heaven warping figure, when she saw it with her own eyes, it still left her scared stiff. The disciples that person chose were too terrifying.

She believed that these Self Release Realm individuals were all Shi Hao's disciples.

However, this wasn't entirely wrong either. These people were taught precisely by Shi Hao.

1. Shi = Stone, Ba = Hegemon, tyrant, rule by force, Tian = Heavens

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1885 - Unmatched Seed's Final Destination

Immortal Domain's people were a bit stupefied, why did it seem like everything was flipped over? On the other side, those creatures were looking down on them, as if they saw some prey they liked.

They were the descendants of Aocheng Immortal King, yet they were shown contempt, not attached any importance to.

In their eyes, this was just some shoddy army. From a rock to a butterfly, then a lion, even an ant, what kind of combination was this? Yet they were actually suppressed.

However, they just couldn't accept this, continuously sending out experts, but they were all knocked down immediately, not a match. This made these people's faces scalding hot, feeling like they had no face left.

"Hey, are you all convinced now? If not, then just come at me all together! I, Shi Batian, will take you all on!" The Divine Striking Stone challenged, rolling its eyes as it shouted.

This was definitely an expert at provoking people, this was its natural disposition.

"You…" Sure enough, a group of youngsters had ugly expressions, all of them tightening their fists. Some people couldn't help but want to rush out.

The middle-aged supreme being in the lead released a snort, stopping those people. If they really rushed out and were knocked down by that rock, then it would only be even more shameful.

"Our four brothers will fight with you all. You all can send over as many as you want!" Four people walked over from the other side, their appearances the same, quadruplets.

Peng!

Cao Yusheng who was hiding in the back, not willing to take action, was kicked out by the Heavenly Horned Ant.

"Motherf*cking… who kicked me! I didn't choose to step out!" Cao Yusheng screamed.

Immortal Domain's cultivators immediately snickered. They finally encountered a more 'normal' one. If they were all 'freaks', then that would really be crazy!

"You want to fight against us?" Those four sneered. At the same time, they quickly moved, surrounding Cao Yusheng, the four of them like one unit.

"Wait, if you have something to say, we can talk it out!" Fatty Cao shouted.

"It's too late." The four brothers laughed coldly. They stepped out precisely to earn back face, they could only win. How could they let this go?

Chi!

However, when they moved, this harmless Fatty Cao suddenly acted out, even faster than them. The symbols within his body interweaved, sword energy rushing out endlessly.

Third Killing Formation!

This was the formation within Fatty Cao's body, engraved in his flesh and bones, using his body as the medium. This was the path he walked.

It was too sudden, extending from his body. Great formation symbols covered everything densely, in that instant, the heavens above and earth below were covered. Chaotic mist surged, sword energy overflowing.

Pu!

The four brothers were all struck, every one of them penetrated by the sword energy. If not for their reactions being fast enough, quickly withdrawing, the consequences would be unimaginable.

Peng!

The four of them fell, their entire bodies bloody, the injuries horrifying, all inflicted by sword energy. If it was anyone else, they would have definitely been killed.

Everyone became speechless. This damn fatty was clearly strong, having such a shocking formation engraved in his body, yet he cowered like this, pretending to be a pig to eat tigers, ambushing them.

Even Mu Qing, Zhu Lin and the others were looking at Cao Yusheng, their expressions strange. This fatty really wasn't some good thing.

Shi Hao was also a bit speechless. This fatty could clearly win, yet he was so shameless, making this victory not seem all that brilliant now.

"Despicable, shameless, scoundrel, lowly person!" The four of them cursed out loudly.

Everyone saw the problem. Their black hair fell out, stained in blood, revealing female bodies. These were four young ladies, now revealing their original appearances.

No wonder they continuously swore. This fatty actually sneak attacked four beauties.

"You guys should have told me earlier, I would've definitely showed my tender, protective side. They call me flower prince around here." Cao Yusheng put on airs there.

"Damn fatty!" The four young ladies wanted to spit on him.

Cao Yusheng had a completely serious expression on his face. He walked over with large steps, wishing to support them. "Better to squash enmity rather than keep it alive."

The four young ladies were furious. This damn fatty wanted to take advantage of them.

On the other side, Immortal Domain's people were speechless. This fatty really wasn't honest. If you have the skill, then just directly fight, yet he instead acted so vulgar.

Fatty Cao withdrew in dejection since he provoked public anger. Quite a few youngsters from Immortal Domain walked up, glaring at him, making him not dare support them.

Aocheng's descendants felt like they really didn't have any face left. One had to understand that just now, they continuously fought many rounds, but they all lost.

"Forget it!" That middle-aged supreme being spoke, stopping Aocheng Family's youngsters from fighting. This time, they already lost too much face.

If news of this got back to Immortal Domain, it would definitely trigger an uproar. These younger generation were actually this unsightly, all of them suffering a great defeat.

Of course, they weren't that worried, after all, the most powerful inheritors from the clan weren't here, all of them in Immortal Domain, each guarding a side, overlooking their generation.

This was especially the case with their young great one, even more so obtaining the immortal king's true teachings. He possessed extraordinary magical force, able to look down on all of his peers!

Today, they also had a good young successor with them, the younger brother of Aocheng Family's young great one. He was still young, at the Heavenly Deity Realm, needing a perfect dao seed to merge with.

That youngster's talent was exceptional, having his brother's style from a thousand years ago. In the future, he would definitely be glorious and unmatched, it was just that he hadn't grown up yet right now, still far from the Self Release Realm, so he couldn't fight now.

"Dao friend, how about the two of us exchanges some pointers?" The middle-aged supreme being spoke, walking forward.

"That's fine!" Shi Hao said, his words extremely simple.

Hong!

The middle-aged supreme being took action, condensing a supreme being magical imprint, smashing towards Shi Hao, the power truly horrifying.

However, Shi Hao didn't evade it, moving powerfully. He reached out a large hand just like that, covering heaven and earth, suppressing forward, covering this middle-aged supreme being.

In many people's eyes, he was underestimating his opponent a bit, actually this carefree. Normally speaking, it was something only individuals who were much stronger would do.

However, this middle-aged supreme being's eyes became ice-cold. His magical projection filled heaven and earth, body about to be as high as the sky, attacking Shi Hao ferociously.

However, he was stuck in a predicament, his body stopped. The large hand in the sky descended, forcing his magical projection to shrink, crushed to the ground just like that.

He couldn't move at all, even the imprint he displayed became dim and lightless, losing its supreme being might.

Everyone became speechless, watching this scene in shock. Shi Hao only used a large hand, yet he was crushed to the ground like that, as if a giant dragon was intimidating walking beasts.

Chi!

Divine light flickered. The other individual took action out of fear that Shi Hao would act viciously, decisively slaughtering his way over, using the most powerful precious technique he grasped.

However, Shi Hao's movements were simple and direct, reaching out another large hand. With a honglong noise, like deja vu, this person was suppressed once more, unable to move at all.

Everyone was horrified. Just what kind of methods were these? This was just a single person, yet he easily subdued two great supreme beings!

Qing Yi's disciple Luo Lin's mouth was agape, completely stupefied. For the first time, she understood just how terrifying the one her master spoke about was. He was in an impoverished ancient realm, yet still had such divine abilities, intimidating Immortal Domain's people.

This was just too simple! Luo Lin was completely alarmed. The other party took action just like that, no one able to do anything. The two great supreme beings couldn't exert any force, unable to budge an inch.

Their group all became horrified, worried that Shi Hao would unleash a great slaughter. The atmosphere here immediately became tense.

If Shi Hao really took action, they would undoubtedly die, so all these people were apprehensive. When facing such a powerful supreme being, they couldn't even stop that person's finger.

However, what was unexpected was that Shi Hao withdrew his hands, letting the two supreme beings go.

Aocheng Family's two supreme beings had complicated emotions. Apart from true immortals, after all these years, who in the Mortal Domain could subdue them like this?

The youngster before them was too terrifying. Just a single hand could subdue a supreme being, having unrivaled power within the Mortal Dao!

"Many thanks to dao friend for being lenient." They both cupped their hands. Just now, it really was too dangerous. If the youngster exerted a bit more force, they would have directly been crushed.

"In the following struggle over the dao seed, I won't show mercy." Shi Hao said.

The two's expressions immediately changed. They came precisely for the All Dao Tree, so how could they give it up? Otherwise, how were they going to explain things when they returned?

"Dao friend, this is a dao seed my clan's Aocheng Immortal King has raised, it has long been arranged for." One of the supreme beings said.

"An innate All Dao Tree, who can raise it? It will be seized based on ability!" Shi Hao's expression was cold.

Both sides confronted each other, the atmosphere immediately becoming tense.

"Go and ask that senior who exactly it was that planted this All Dao Tree." Shi Hao spoke again.

At the center of the floating island, a precious tree shone, winding about like a true dragon. Its old bark was cracked, ten thousand fruits on its branches. Meanwhile, another person was seated under the tree.

His hair was disheveled, body covered in rusted chains, should be some type of Immortal Gold. It pierced through his shoulder blade, locking him down there.

This strange person's body was withered and dried up, eyes closed, not moving at all, as if he had already passed away.

However, Shi Hao knew that he was still alive. It was because when he wanted to seize the All Dao Tree a thousand years ago, this person revived, saying that this was something that had an owner already.

"Senior, please wake up! We are Aocheng Immortal King's descendants, we came here precisely for the world shocking dao seed." A middle-aged supreme being spoke.

Sure enough, this person really opened his eyes, coming alive. His eyes were dim, lacking radiance, his entire body locked here for countless years, clearly suppressed.

"It seems like the other bloodline failed, not Aocheng's match. Otherwise, the All Dao Tree would belong to their lineage." This person's voice was hoarse, speaking like this.

He had waited for an endless amount of time, suppressed here precisely to guard this tree. When it matured, someone would come to take it.

"Aocheng Immortal King is unmatched under the sky. From past to present, not many can contend against him." That supreme being said.

"However, this is indeed not Aocheng's, but another immortal king's, originally left for his descendant. It seems like that bloodline has most likely been cut short." This mysterious person sighed.

This elder suddenly raised his head. All of the rusted chains on his body rustled with noise. He stared at Shi Hao. "I never expected that despite being at such a young age, you already become unmatched in Mortal Dao. I have seen you before, this can be considered a type of destiny. It's yours!"

When he spoke up to here, the iron chains on his body released a kacha noise, breaking. Then, a type of transformation happened. He stood up, while the All Dao Tree was uprooted, flying towards Shi Hao.

This left everyone stunned, it was too sudden.

Shi Hao didn't even struggle with Aocheng's descendants, yet the All Dao Tree was gifted to him.

"I already fulfilled my promise, guarded this tree until it has matured. It is time to go back." Right at this time, this disheveled eccentric's entire body went rigid, sitting down again, starting to petrify.

In the end, he turned into a stone statue, lacking all life aura, about to completely dry up. He was going to die just like this?

"I gift you the All Dao Tree, bury me to return the karma." That stone statue's head shone, extremely weak, saying it like this.

"Senior, you are?" Shi Hao was shocked.

"I should have left this world a long time ago, forcefully holding on until today, my body and dao are destined to disappear. I only hope that after endless generations, the stone core I have turned to can gain intelligence, obtained life once more." His voice became weak.

Was this even possible?

"Only, at that time, the stone core will no longer be me, and can be considered a creature naturally nurtured by the world. I only hope that there really is reincarnation, that he can remember the things of the past one day." He said it like this.

Shi Hao became silent. If there was a choice, this person definitely wouldn't be like this, placing his hopes on future reincarnation. That was simply already no hope, too fleeting.

"In the ancient times, occasionally, there were innate stone cores that appeared, turning into living creatures. If the greater environment allows for it, they can ascend to immortality. Could it be that it was like this?" Cao Yusheng muttered.

"True innately nurtured human from stone core, even if we don't say that it is impossible, there are limited instances within every set amount of time, definitely not normal. It is naturally the petrification of a great figure from ancient times, gaining sentience after endless time, producing a new primordial spirit, developing life."

After saying this, that stone statue's life force was completely severed, the space between his brows no longer shining.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1886 - Immortal King Ambition

A formidable figure of a generation died just like that!

He was undoubtedly an Immortal Dao figure. As for how strong he was, it was hard to say.

In the end, he died just like that. After guarding the All Dao Tree for endless years, all the way until it matured, only then did his body turn into an ice-cold statue.

He entrusted everything to future reincarnation, this really was something fleeting and lamentable, but he didn't have any other choice. It was because back then, he had long suffered a fatal injury.

The All Dao Tree shone, floating right in front of Shi Hao. It's leaves were simple and unadorned, releasing primal chaos energy, its branches strong, winding about like a young dragon, extending outwards.

The dao fruits were many. This tree flickered continuously, when it shone, it was dazzling like a blazing sun, yet when it was dark, it was deep and immeasurable like the dark cosmos. The tree was tangible, but the fruits were formed from the dao.

This type of tree really was priceless, not something that could be exchanged for no matter what was offered.

A carrier of great dao, naturally gathering the heavens' ten thousand dao laws, if it was taken into the body and cultivated in that way, it would be unimaginable!

With a shua sound, the entire tree shrunk, becoming a foot tall. However, it instead became even more simple in appearance. The aura of ten thousand dao laws descended, flowing like a waterfall.

This type of energy, every single strand was different, all of them coming from different fruits. They swirled about, as if over ten thousand stellar dao streams descended!

"Dao friend, this is a dao seed my clan's Aocheng Immortal King left for his descendant." In the distance, that middle-aged supreme being reminded.

Shi Hao didn't pay this any attention. He gave this stone person a bow, and then picked him up to choose a place to bury him, fulfill the agreement, return the karma.

Then, with a peng sound, he grabbed the foot tall All Dao Tree, feeling the tremendously great dao force, taking it into his body, silently sensing it.

"Dao friend, are you going to forcibly fight us over this?" The other supreme being spoke, pressing forward.

"Hm?" Shi Hao turned around, looking at those two great supreme beings, his expression cold. "That senior clearly said that the All Dao Tree does not belong to Aocheng Immortal King, it has no karma with your clan. Now that it has been gifted to me, who dares fight me over this?"

He glared out, releasing killing intent. The other side immediately shivered, the two great supreme beings hurriedly displaying power, releasing divine radiance to protect their youngsters.

They felt a bit helpless. If they really took action, all of them together wouldn't be enough to defeat this youngster!

Even though they had heard about him, when they truly faced him now, they were still shocked. This was the withered and dried-up Nine Heavens Ten Earths, completely impoverished, even the great dao deficient, yet there was such a terrifying young creature here.

"Worthy of being Huang, someone who previously killed the other side's Emperor Clans, known to be unmatched in his generation. As expected, even in Immortal Domain, there is an acknowledged place for you." That middle-aged supreme being said.

The other person became silent. There was no need to doubt it, he long saw that Huang was entirely different, the heaven warping figures from an immortal king family might not necessarily be comparable to him.

"Dao friend, are you willing to part with it? We are willing to pay a price to exchange for it." They both carried a negotiating tone.

"I cannot, I have a great use for it." Shi Hao firmly rejected.

Qing Yi's disciple Luo Lin spoke, her yellow clothes fluttering about. "You've already become a supreme being, why are you still not willing to let it go? Even if you merge with it, the effects won't be that great anymore. Why are you still so stubborn? Ao Kun needs to merge with it, in the future, if he has any achievements, he definitely won't forget your kindness!"

She pointed at a youngster to the side, precisely the one everyone protected. His name was Ao Kun, also the focal point of this trip. Even though he was only at the Heavenly Deity Realm, he had heaven warping talent, known to be the qilin child of Aocheng Family.

Ao Kun's talent was too high, now sweeping through all of his peers. Even though he was still young, his name already shook one side of Immortal Domain, unmatched in Heavenly Deity Realm!

"I also have disciples, they need it more." Shi Hao replied indifferently.

"Huang, you really don't understand how to be flexible. Ao Kun will become an immortal king in the future, if he succeeds, once he thinks about the past, will he forget about what you did? He will definitely protect you!" Luo Lin said.

Shi Hao coldly swept her a look, the void rumbling with noise, universe cracking apart, the scene terrifying. Even the stars began to tremble lightly, about to fall.

He needed the protection of a younger generation in the future? This was truly a joke!

Luo Lin's face immediately fell, her body shaking, almost falling to the ground again.

Shi Hao didn't say anything, but the others wouldn't remain silent. Mu Qing walked up, pointing at her. "Do you want to die?!"

Just this sentence alone made the expressions of everyone on the other side change.

"Lowly servant girl, my master cherishes his friendship with your master, not willing to harm Martial Aunt Qing Yi's disciple, yet you repeatedly speak with disrespect. If you want to die, then I'll help you accomplish your aim!" The crimson dragon directly moved, rushing out, pressing forward and saying, "Living off one person while secretly helping another, even though you are Martial Aunt Qing Yi's disciple, you are repeatedly partial to Aocheng Family, I will discipline you in Martial Aunt Qing Yi's place!"

The crimson dragon's nature was fiery, directly taking action.

"You…" Luo Lin felt humiliated and resentful. She quickly retaliated, but they had already fought before, not the crimson dragon's match.

Pu!

In the end, she was smacked into the ground by the crimson dragon. A true dragon moved its tail, smashing her body until her bones broke and tendons snapped, unable to move at all.

Ao Kun supported her. Luo Lin was so angry her entire body was shaking. Even though she knew that these people before her were extraordinary, she was naturally arrogant, looking down on the creatures of this realm, feeling like Immortal Domain was high up above.

"Stopping Ao Kun's prospects like this, his brother Ao Gan won't let you all go!" The Ao Gan Luo Lin spoke of was precisely the so-called young great one, the one known as one of Immortal Domain's most powerful outstanding talent.

Ever since he emerged into the world, even in the massive Immortal Domain, the number of opponents who could face him was only two or three, all of them the descendants of immortal kings.

At the same time, this was also the best candidate Luo Lin hoped her master Qing Yi could become dao companions with.

Towards these words of threat, Shi Hao felt like it was beneath him to say anything. What Ao Gan, if he came, then he would just kill him. Even though he didn't achieve immortality yet, his eyes were set on immortal kings.

The so-called same generation, younger creatures, were no longer targets that he considered.

"What a joke. Ao Gan? Never heard of him. If he really comes one day, I'll just take him out in my master's place!" The crimson dragon said.

"Someone like that, we'll face him!" Mu Qing was also extremely direct.

Luo Lin found this hard to believe, completely stupefied. She thought these people were crazy, actually looking down on Ao Gan, not scared of an immortal king descendant, this truly was extremely daring.

"You… you all!" Luo Lin was tongue-tied and speechless.

"Forget it, since dao friend isn't willing, we won't force it either." One of the supreme beings spoke up. He was scared of angering Shi Hao and provoking a great disaster.

"The reason I came here is also because I want to pass on a message from my master. After a hundred years, Immortal Domain will hold a distinguished meeting. My master Qing Yi has always been trying to find a way to bring you in to participate." Luo Lin said.

Previously, she didn't want to pass this on, carrying selfish intentions, but now, she really did hope Shi Hao would go inside, see Immortal Domain's terror for himself, see just how formidable the most powerful heroes there were, for someone to suppress him.

Shi Hao swept her an indifferent look, how could he not understand what she was thinking? If she wasn't Qing Yi's disciple, he would have long slapped her to death.

"Indeed, after a hundred years, Immortal Domain will hold a distinguished meeting. Even though the two realms are already separated, we can still accommodate one or two who are not immortal dao creatures, guide them in." That middle-aged supreme being said.

This could also be considered a type of invitation.

In the back, the Heavenly Horned Ant, Cao Yusheng, Mu Qing, and others' expressions changed.

"Heh, who has the qualifications to enter Immortal Domain during the Cultivationless Age? If you really want to enter, let me think about it for a bit. If you are too weak, then you can forget about it."

Right at this time, an aged voice suddenly sounded from the void. Then, a hazy figure appeared, wrapping around a creature.

This was an elder with white hair and white beard, carrying an aloof and transcendent bearing. However, his gaze was icy cold, releasing immortal energy, currently staring at Shi Hao.

There were great dao chains on his body one after another, binding him in place, displaying an immortal dao aura.

"Old Ancestor Ao Ling!" Many people cried out in alarm. Even the two supreme beings were shocked. This was a true immortal from their clan, he actually appeared!

"Old ancestor, how were you able to come into the lower realms!" Many people were shocked.

Now, the Nine Heavens Ten Earths had already entered a Cultivationless Age, true immortals couldn't move randomly, or else they would provoke terrible consequences.

"It's fine as long as I am a bit careful. Didn't I bind myself with great dao laws?" Ao Ling said indifferently.

"The clansmen are aware that there is a monster here that guards the All Dao Tree. They were scared that his temper would be foul and hard like rocks in a latrine pit, didn't feel at ease, so I secretly followed you all." Ao Ling added.

From start until now, his eyes were always on Shi Hao's body. Right now, he coldly said, "Just hand over that All Dao Tree, it doesn't belong to you."

Who would have thought that an immortal dao expert would descend, always hiding in the dark. This made the Heavenly Horned Ant, Cao Yusheng, Zhu Lin, and others all feel worry.

Even the Divine Striking Stone became obedient. RIght now, it was extremely dangerous.

"It is mine." Shi Hao only spoke these three words.

"Heh, could it be that you want me to take action? Even if I am bound by great dao chains, it isn't something a supreme being can face. If you don't want to die, then hurry and offer it up." Ao Ling said coldly.

"Come and give it a try then!" Shi Hao's eyes widened, surging with battle intent. He even killed ruined immortals, so when he faced this bound true immortal, he still didn't feel any fear.

"Overestimating your capabilities! Just a lower realms brat, yet you dare show an immortal king family disrespect? This old ancestor is going to capture you!" Ao Ling said coldly. He reached out a great hand, grabbing forward.

Hong!

Shi Hao directly took action, not evading. The world immediately collapsed, ghosts weeping and deities howling, making even the universe erupt.

His left hand erupted with endless golden radiance, drowning the World Grave's boundless region, divine force unmatched, striking outwards.

Peng!

It was hard for outsiders to imagine just how terrifying this strike was.

With a pu noise, Ao Ling's arm immediately snapped. Moreover, half of his body began to crack apart, flowing with blood. Then, it exploded, turning into a blast of mist!

Luo Lin and the others were completely stunned, simply refusing to believe what they were seeing!

So this was Huang?!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1887 - Three Seeds

This was too sudden, completely different from what everyone thought would happen. They were petrified, stupefied, like wooden sculptures, not moving at all.

Dismal and brilliant blood gushed out. Ao Ling released a low roar.

AHHHHH!!

He staggered backwards, his entire right arm disappearing, struck by a golden palm until his bones broke and tendons snapped, becoming a lump of bloody mist. Meanwhile, the right side of his body was even cracking, a large portion of it exploding.

He suffered a disaster here, his entire body almost breaking down, seriously injured!

When had he ever suffered so greatly before? His name was Ao Ling, someone from an immortal king family, a true immortal expert, normally, how many people dared act against him?

In this world, this dried-up, impoverished old land where immortal ascension wasn't possible, he was almost killed by someone. Just how terrifying of a thing was this?

Even now, Ao Ling didn't dare believe that he actually lost.

After a light shout, his entire body shone, bloody mist surging, wrapping around him. He quickly recovered.

As a true immortal, his vitality was powerful beyond compare. Even if there was only a shred of life force left, he could still be reborn.

His foundation wasn't injured, his sea of consciousness unharmed, so he immediately treated his injuries. Immortal blood surged, his flesh releasing pi pa noises, quickly reassembling.

"Younger generation!"

Ao Ling released a berating shout. He took action again, his body like thunder, too fierce. When he raised his hand, it was as if stellar streams swirled about his palm and fingers, about to pierce through the great world.

When he moved, clusters of stars trembled.

Hong!

Ao Ling towered between heaven and earth. A palm descended, changing the wind and clouds, time fragments dancing about. He was like a war god that walked over from the distant past, carrying an incomparable aura.

However, when faced with this strike, even if stars fell, the universe exploding, Shi Hao still remained calm. It was still that palm that struck out, moving forward fiercely.

Peng!

In the void, a muffled groan sounded. It was as if the primal chaos exploded, as if heaven and earth were being opened, the power too great.

Ao Ling's eyes were widened. His arm was in intense pain, a roar sounding. His entire body trembled, because that arm couldn't take it, his bones and flesh becoming rotten again.

That arm was crushed until it exploded, turning into a blast of bloody mist.

Moreover, his body was covered in cracks, continuously splitting apart, almost breaking down completely. Blood surged, dyeing this place scarlet red.

A glorious true immortal took action twice, yet was seriously injured both times. How could this be endured?

This was especially the case when it was done by a lower realm younger creature, someone who he had looked down on, not even a true immortal. However, he was just that dauntless, making him suffer.

Even though Ao Ling had cultivated for an extremely long amount of time, his skin extremely thick, right now, it was still burning fiercely. This was too shameful! He had never felt so humiliated.

Pi li pa la!

His bones released noises, body continuously backing up, unable to endure the tremendous force.

Not long ago, he was still saying that if Huang wanted to enter Immortal Domain, then he should consider it first, but now, this youngster directly responded forcefully. With just two palms, he was smacked until he lost his temper.

"You… achieved immortality? No, your arm…" Ao Ling's voice was shaking slightly. He stared at Shi Hao's golden palm, his eyes contracting.

Right now, everyone was stunned. Who dared believe this kind of result?

Aocheng Family's people were stupefied. Was this real? They all doubted, feeling as if this was fake. It wasn't realistic at all.

Ancestor Ao Ling, a true immortal appeared, making all of them overjoyed, feeling like the All Dao Tree was definitely theirs, everything going to come to an end, Huang unable to display any more might.

However, the results were just this shocking!

Luo Lin's mouth formed an 'O' shape, as if she saw a ghost, her face covered in disbelief. She felt like this was too shocking, toppling everything she knew.

How was this possible? It was utterly inconceivable! She felt like it was too absurd!

Right now, she finally understood just how much of a freak the one her master could never forget about was. He was just too valiant, killing immortals with a supreme being body?

This man was unrivaled!

"His cultivation period is only a thousand years, yet he already has this level of accomplishments! What will even happen in the future?!" Luo Lin's body was shaking, right now, she was truly scared.

"Master is valiant!" The crimson dragon shouted.

Mu Qing, the Lightning Spirits, Zhu Lin, and the others from Stone Village were all shocked as well. Then, they cheered. Shi Hao's strength made them feel completely at ease.

Ao Ling understood that there was something going on with Shi Hao's arm. Otherwise, how could a glorious true immortal like him be seriously injured? It wasn't realistic at all.

"Old ancestor, quell your anger. It isn't that your respected self isn't a match, but rather that you are bound by the great dao chains, unable to display your true strength." A supreme being advised, finding an excuse for him.

"Indeed, old ancestor's hands are bound, this isn't your true strength." Another person said.

Ao Ling felt suffocated, not saying anything. He truly felt extremely ashamed, but he also knew that he couldn't do anything today. If he continued fighting, he would suffer even more.

Shi Hao looked at him coldly, not taking action again. It was because he knew that even if he rushed over and killed Ao Ling, there wouldn't be much meaning behind it. This clan had a matchless immortal king who overlooked Immortal Domain, killing a true immortal didn't mean much.

"I do not wish to unleash a slaughter, do not want to become enemies with your clan." Shi Hao calmly said.

He seized the advantage, yet he wasn't overbearing, just looking at the other side like this. They immediately became a bit quiet.

Ao Ling opened his mouth, staring at Shi Hao's left arm, really wanting to ask about it, but in the end, he didn't say anything, feeling like he didn't have the face to pursue this matter.

"The All Dao Tree is mine." Then, Shi Hao said this.

Ao Ling's old face was completely red, almost coughing out blood. Previously, he boldly declared that the precious tree belonged to their clan, having Shi Hao hand it over, but this was the result in the end.

"We are leaving!"

In the end, he didn't dare become hostile, or else the consequences would be unimaginable.

"Heh, do you understand the concept of heaven warping and unmatched? In the future, all of us can kill immortals!" The Divine Striking Stone acted cockily, as if it won a great battle.

Aocheng Family's people all had ugly expressions. They indeed had nothing to say in return. Even their true immortal ancestor was defeated by Huang, they couldn't deny the other party's heaven warping prowess even if they wanted to.

However, a supreme being instead stopped, saying, "In a hundred years, we will send over an invitation, invite your distinguished self to join Immortal Domain's distinguished meeting."

The true immortal didn't give any response when he heard these words, his face expressionless. He got on that purple-golden warship, departing into the sky, quickly leaving this place.

The Divine Striking Stone was dumbstruck, feeling like it might have gotten them into trouble. If someone really came from Immortal Domain a hundred years later for Shi Hao, was he supposed to go or not? There might be danger.

"Go, let's search for the next unmatched seed" Shi Hao left with his people.

They descended on Five Elements Continent, the land where five elements sealed demons. There was a 'heavenly seed' here.

This region swirled with brilliant colors, blazing flames and domineering metallic radiance that rose into the sky and the azure seas, yellow earth force pervading the air.

This time, Shi Hao didn't waste any time, starting to charge straight in, trying to break the seal.

His left hand merged with that golden arm, already sensing its power, able to smash through a true immortal's arm, so he naturally didn't need to feel much worry, quickly attacking.

In the past, their strength wasn't enough, so they could only back off. However, there was no no need for such worry now.

Honglonglong!

In the end, the various seals were undone. The entire mountain shone. Finally, there was only a stone mountain left. Right now, it became sparkling.

It was rumored that a certain Emperor Clan was buried here, becoming material used to nurture that 'heavenly seed'.

This seed could be said to be one of the strangest, its origins the most astonishing.

There was a precious vase with imprints on it. A faint void figure held a sharp sword, guarding this place.

Hong!

Shi Hao attacked this stone mountain, hacking towards the great dao vase.

"Body as a seed, someone really succeeded…" After a faint sigh, a figure appeared from that stone vase, standing in the void, watching Shi Hao.

"There is no need to attack, this heavenly seed will be gifted to you!" He actually said.

"Why?" Shi Hao was shocked.

"This was originally prepared for those striving in the secular world to begin with, hoping for someone to achieve immortality in the Cultivationless Age." That vague voice said.

Shi Hao was shaken. He thought back to the past, this indistinct void figure had indeed previously said the words secular world, this did happen.

However, this heavenly seed was related to immortal ascension?

Did he even still need a seed at his cultivation realm? Shi Hao felt like this heavenly seed was extremely strange, that it was definitely not ordinary.

"It is also time that I scatter with the wind." That vague figure dissipated, turning into a rain of light, disappearing from this place.

Then, that stone mountain broke apart, the great dao vase shattering. With a honglong noise, it completely collapsed.

A fist-sized jar flew out, within it a heavenly seed!

Apart from this, the stone vase had countless remains inside. These were from a great army, an Emperor Clan from the other side, all of them buried here.

It was obtained just like that, different from what Shi Hao expected. There was no vicious battle to fight.

Honglong!

At the same time, Five Elements Continent was sinking. It was breaking apart, about to collapse.

"This land of the five elements sealing demons, now that the seal is gone, even Five Elements Continent is no longer going to exist?" Shi Hao was shocked.

Chi!

Suddenly, a resplendent divine rainbow rushed out from below Five Elements Continent. It was too resplendent, wishing to escape, break free from this place, releasing five-colored brilliance.

"Yi, that's a seed, hurry and chase after it! The legends are real, Five Elements Continent has an exceptional dao seed, the Five Elements Seed!" Cao Yusheng shouted loudly.

There were always rumors that this place had a perfect Five Elements Dao Seed.

Comparatively speaking, the so-called heavenly seed wasn't produced by Five Elements Continent, but rather sealed here.

Shi Hao already took action a long time ago. He reached out a golden left palm, grabbing towards the sky dome with a honglong noise, seizing the Five Elements Seed, not letting it escape.

He actually obtained two seeds here!

The heavenly seed was extraordinary, possessing extraordinary significance.

"We're going!" Shi Hao personally controlled the warship, leaving this collapsed land.

They used a larger half of a year to search through this World Grave, hoping to find one or two more extreme dao seeds.

Unfortunately, there were only ordinary dao seeds. Obtaining any more perfect dao seeds was completely impossible!

If there really were that many, then they wouldn't be called unmatched seeds. From the past until now, there were just these few. Being able to obtain these three was already extremely heaven-defying.

All Dao Tree, heavenly seed, both of these touched upon the issue of being prepared in history. Otherwise, why would they have been left behind until now, end up in their hands? They would have long been seized by others!

Shi Hao's group left, returning to the outside world.

Time hurriedly passed. In the blink of an eye, close to a hundred years passed. It was now close to when Immortal Domain's distinguished meeting was going to be held!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1888 - People From Immortal Domain

A hundred years, it came just like that, extremely quickly. In the endless years, in this great era, it was also just a hurried instant.

However, the people of the mortal world had already experienced life, adulthood, decline, and death. For them, this was a long life. When one died, they would fade away like an extinguished light, unable to leave much behind.

Shi Hao came out of his seclusion. He gazed into the distant skies. Perhaps Immortal Domain's gates were going to open, someone coming to send him an invitation.

He knew that this wasn't some act of kindness, most likely meant for him to see just what Immortal Domain was like, for their powerful individuals to intimidate him. There might even be a great killing disaster.

During these hundred years, he spent most of his time in Imperial Court's giant palace, remaining in the higher realm.

Shi Hao was still stopped at the peak of Mortal Dao, his dao skills seemingly not advancing an inch. It was as if he arrived at a plateau, unable to see any rising or falling no matter how far he walked.

However, he knew that his cultivation wasn't without benefits. He could sense some type of fine transformation taking place in his body, just that these changes weren't too clear.

It was too difficult trying to ascend to immortality during the Cultivationless Age. According to the suspicions of predecessors, this was impossible, the path ahead was already cut short!

If one wished to achieve immortality, there was only one way, which was to break into Immortal Domain, cultivate for an endless amount of time in that world. Then, one day, they will suddenly rise from Mortal Dao, become a true immortal.

A hundred years later, the others' changes were significant. Their vitality became even more vigorous. Mu Qing, the crimson dragon, these people's foundations became even more sturdy. After a hundred years of tempering, their dao skills advanced.

Unfortunately, they stood at the very peak of Self Release Realm, but just couldn't' take that step into the supreme being level.

Perhaps they were only a hair off, but they couldn't break through that paper window. If they even took just another small step forward, then it would be a whole new world for them!

This wasn't something they could beg for, it was something that couldn't be helped.

However, they didn't feel discouraged, all of them cultivating bitterly, forging their bodies, tempering their primordial spirits, making themselves even stronger, becoming more and more perfect.

It was because they could sense that during these hundred years, their cultivation skills actually did increase somewhat. This meant that the path was ahead, they could still continue.

When could they cross that gate, truly become fish that leapt into the nine heavens, becoming true dragons?

During these hundred years, the three perfect dao seeds were circulated among them. No one cut off their previous foundations, instead, after serious contemplation, they decided to switch halfway, reforge themselves from the Heavenly Deity Realm.

After the dao seeds were merged, they would continue cultivating, and then in the end, they would extract them again, handing them to others. They merely sensed the different scenery along this path.

The three dao seeds were still too few in the end, they could only share them.

However, these three seeds were different, all of them unique. Even after many people continuously used them, there still weren't any problems.

The Five Elements Seed condensed the essence of five elements. The world could be broken down into five elements, they were the foundation. When they were used by this group of people, the intrinsic nature of the world was derived.

The All Dao Tree was even more strange. This ancient tree was planted in Imperial Court, even without being merged into the body, one could comprehend the dao with it, cultivate like this.

It didn't seem to need to be merged into the body, but was rather able to merge into a sect, an inheritance, prospering with an entire faction.

Whenever they cultivated, heaven and earth's great dao would rumble, descend from all sides. Even the deficient laws of heaven and earth seemed to have been replenished, making them immerse themselves within a boundless 'dao sea'.

The most bizarre one was that Heavenly Seed. Apart from Shi Hao, no one was willing to continuously come into contact with it. It was too strange, carrying the war cries of endless men within.

Hundreds of soldiers were buried, becoming its nourishment. A great foreign Emperor Clan was eradicated, one could imagine just how terrifying it was.

During these years, Shi Hao studied it extensively. This thing could allow him to achieve immortality in the Cultivationless Age? Even though he examined it, he didn't discover any breakthrough points.

That day, the world could not remain calm. A terrifying aura rippled, alarming all secluded experts.

Dong!

As if there was a streak of thunder crashing down upon the Nine Heavens, a streak of flowing light tore through the heavens, descending upon the great earth.

"They're here." Shi Hao said to himself. He knew that a crack was opened in Immortal Domain's gates, sending down some creatures.

Sure enough, not long afterwards, people visited Imperial Court. Several experts paid them a visit, stating that they wanted to meet Huang.

In this age, few people could seek out Shi Hao. Even if they came respectfully, they weren't arrogant like these people, not feeling any apprehension.

These people ranged from young to the golden years, to elders, of all different types. At the very least, this was how they looked on the outside. As for their true ages, it was hard to be certain.

"Huang, we have come to bring you an invitation, to invite you to enter Immortal Domain." One of them spoke, quite young. Long purple hair scattered down his back. He had a type of arrogant and untamed aura.

They could tell that these people were normally domineering with a single look, their gazes like eagles, sizing them up. He raised a golden invitation card, saying, "Accept it."

Shi Hao remained completely unperturbed, extremely calm.

Zhu Lin walked up, her gait light and agile, about to receive that invitation.

"This is for Huang, no one else is allowed to touch it. Huang, come out here and personally receive it. If there are no objections, follow us to immediately enter Immortal Domain." The purple-haired youngster's gaze was fierce.

He didn't hand the invitation to Zhu Lin, instead saying this domineeringly.

"Are you here to deliver an invitation or to pass on a decree? What qualifications do you all have for my master to personally receive it?" The crimson dragon shouted.

As for Zhu Lin, she even more so had on a sunken expression. With a raise of her hand, True Phoenix cries sounded, scarlet multicolored light overflowing. She was going to directly seize that invitation.

"Unbridled! This is Immortal Domain's invitation, how can it be blasphemed by you all? Huang must come here and personally receive it!" The purple-haired youngster said coldly. He shouted out, releasing purple multicolored light, strands of supreme being aura flowing out.

Zhu Lin was indeed not a match. She was restricted by this impoverished world, no hope of advancing into the Supreme Being Realm, unable to be this person's opponent.

Hong!

However, she wasn't blasted aside, nor did she fall weak under the other party's supreme being aura. It was because a wave of boundless great force appeared in this giant palace, protecting her.

In the palace, that stone statue shone, releasing endless will force, directly crushing down, restraining the purple-haired youngster. This was Shi Hao's divine image.

As for Shi Hao's true body, he still didn't move, seated there, looking at him coldly.

"Unbridled!"

In the back, someone shouted.

Moreover, another person had a fiery temper, already taking action.

"Who are you calling unbridled?!"

In the giant palace, the seated Shi Hao's gaze was like cold lightning, tearing through the void, staring at a white-robed youngster. It was precisely him who took action just now.

Honglong!

The will force was tremendous, condensing into a human figure. It directly descended, crushing towards that white-robed youngster.

With a hong noise, the white-robed youngster faced it. In the end, he discovered that he was no match at all in horror. When he was surrounded by that large hand, he couldn't move at all.

With a peng noise, the instant that great hand descended, he immediately bent down, his head lowered, even his legs bent, moving uncontrollably. A massive force crushed down on him.

Kacha!

There were bones that broke. He was forcefully holding on, but he ended up being crushed until his bones snapped, his head breaking out in cold sweat, unable to hold on.

The people from Immortal Domain were shocked. This white-robed youngster had cultivated for twenty-three thousand years already, a supreme being, his magical force vigorous, It has been more than two thousand years since he achieved the dao, his strength exceptional, yet he was directly subdued here.

The reason he took action was because he heard there was a fella who was just a thousand something, yet long became a supreme being, so he couldn't accept it.

That was why he looked for a chance to take action. He believed that after cultivating for so many years, solely in terms of magical force, he was definitely greater than that youngster.

Who would have thought that he wasn't a match at all, moreover the difference not just a small amount.

Aocheng's descendants hid the truth from a hundred years ago, that a true immortal lost to a lower realms youngster. This was too humiliating to talk about, so they didn't publically announce this.

Otherwise, this 'white-robed youngster' wouldn't dare directly take action.

"Did you come over to deliver an invitation, or do you want me to accept a decree? Acting so overbearingly, what do you all wish to do?!" Shi Hao's face sunk as he berated them.

The white-robed youngster's face flushed red, crushed until the blood he suppressed was about to spurt out. He was incomparably shocked. One has to understand that this person's true body was seated on that praying mat, not even taking action personally, just an incarnation already suppressed him.

"Heh, there is some skill. Let me test you out a bit!"

At this time, that 'purple-haired youngster' spoke, his entire body surging with purple flames. He already struggled free from the will force swamp, taking a large step forward. "I cultivated for nineteen thousand years before becoming a supreme being. Now, I've lived for twenty-three thousand years, I came specifically to ask for guidance."

He was similarly unresigned. After cultivating for an endless amount of time, he finally became a supreme being, yet he heard a lower realms youngster actually achieved the dao before five hundred years.

He found this extremely hard to believe, inwardly unconvinced, feeling like this was definitely because of luck. That was why his gaze was ice-cold, wishing to size up Shi Hao's true dao skills and methods.

"Nineteen thousand years to achieve the dao, if you were in this realm, in this Cultivationless Age, you would have long turned to dust, what achieving the dao is there? Nothing more than dirty soil!" Shi Hao said indifferently.

"You…" The purple-haired youngster's eyes were icy cold, his face becoming red. This was already a cultivation speed that wasn't slow.

Shi Hao now understood. In this Cultivationless Age, the supreme beings who emerge in the future will inevitably be the most powerful, all of them able to leave behind their names in history. It was because this path was going to be more and more difficult.

Meanwhile, in Immortal Domain, achieving the dao in twenty thousand years was considered rather fast.

It was because they had more than enough time. There was undying matter and enough time. As such, supreme beings wouldn't be too few, there were more than enough opportunities.

"If you have the skill, then fight me in an open battle. What kind of skill is there in borrowing will force?" The purple-haired youngster spoke. He was wild and untamed, extremely arrogant.

"The will force incarnation is far inferior to my true body." Shi Hao said indifferently.

Then, the incarnation's other hand rose, also moving, crushing towards the purple-haired youngster.

Honglong!

The purple-haired youngster released a great roar. Purple flames burned the heavens, facing that incarnation. However, the result was quite regretful, he was directly crushed by Shi Hao's will force incarnation, unable to move at all.

"Leave behind the invitation, you all can leave." Shi Hao said calmly, looking down on these people from Immortal Domain.

Zhu Lin walked up, removing the invitation from that purple-haired youngster's hands without any politeness.

"You…" The purple-haired youngster couldn't move at all, so he could only accept this. His previous domineeringness and arrogance all seemed just that petty and low.

The three people in the back looked at each other in dismay, not daring to take action.

"You received the invitation, yet you aren't immediately following us back into Immortal Domain?" The purple-haired youngster said through clenched teeth.

The 'white-robed youngster' also had an unkind expression. He couldn't hold on anymore, about to fall weak on the ground. He was crushed to the point of feeling incredibly uncomfortable, blood already flowing out from the corners of his lips.

"Bear in mind that this is merely an invitation. I will go if I feel like it, if not, I will just toss it to the side. Do not feel like Immortal Domain is anything special!" Shi Hao replied coldly.

Then, he released the magical force, letting those two people go. However, immediately afterwards, his sleeve flung them out. With a honglong noise, all five were swept out of Imperial Court's giant palace, sending them flying.

The five people were staring blankly in the void. Then, their faces turned red. This really wasn't giving them any face. They really were swept out of the gates!

"Is he a reincarnated old devil or something? He is so young, how can he be this terrifying?!" One of them said quietly, truly finding this hard to believe.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 1889 - Heading Out

The glorious Immortal Domain guests were kicked out just like that, swept out of the entrance, yet there was nothing they could do. The five individuals' faces were green and white.

They were supposed to return to Immortal Domain just like that? But there were people who 'reminded' them they had to invite Huang. If they couldn't even do this, they would look extremely helpless.

In their eyes, this world's spiritual essence was dried up, incredibly poverty-stricken. As long as they just emphasized that they could bring Huang into Immortal Domain a bit, he would definitely follow them.

However now, it was a completely different affair. The other party's reaction was too calm and indifferent, not that concerned at all.

"Were we used by others, treated as tools?" One of them said with an ashen expression.

That Huang seemed to know something, not all that interested in entering Immortal Domain. It was completely different from what they imagined. In their opinion, if the creatures of this world heard them out, they would definitely be overjoyed.

It was to the extent where they believed that in order to enter Immortal Domain, the heaven warping talents of this realm would bow down, beg to follow them.

"Let's wait. I refuse to believe he is unaffected. Let's see just how long he wants to make things difficult for!" One of them said.

However, after several days passed, they panicked. Shi Hao didn't pay them any attention, ridiculously calm, showing no intention of leaving.

These five great experts had no choice but to pay him another visit. This time, they lowered their stance, requesting seriously, not daring to show any more arrogance. Their words were extremely careful, asking Shi Hao to enter Immortal Domain.

"I will think about it for a bit. You all can leave first." Shi Hao replied coldly, directly raising his cup and sending the guests out.

The five were forcefully asked to leave. They wanted to become hostile, yet didn't dare. They didn't stay behind, leaving Imperial Court's giant palace with ugly expressions.

"If they were going to be like this now, why did they act like that before? It's not like my master has to go." The crimson dragon sneered.

The white-robed youngster and purple-haired youngster's expressions were ugly. They wanted to take action, but they instead released light sighs. They couldn't even win against Huang's incarnation, if they truly acted wantonly, they might just be killed.

In the following two days, they became nervous, extremely worried. Time was becoming more and more pressing, but they still didn't see Huang make any movements.

"We must ask you to report, we wish to meet Huang."

They came again. This time, their stance was even lower, pleading with Zhu Lin at the entrance of the giant palace, having her report in their place.

"Don't you all feel that Immortal Domain is set up on high, that outsiders can't even touch that invitation card? Why are you so determined to have me ask big bro to set out now?" Zhu Lin sneered. He clearly told them that Shi Hao was currently comprehending the dao, that he didn't have time to meet them.

The five of them began to panic. They wanted to cry, yet no tears came out.

Immortal Domain presented this type of opportunity, yet they had to take the initiative to plead someone else?

They clearly understood just how much the supreme beings of this realm wanted to enter Immortal Domain, yet they didn't even have the chance to do so.

Huang really was different. The chance was right before him, yet he was completely unmoved, not willing to even respond to them!

Everything was completely flipped. They visited several times, asking Shi Hao to give them a response, inviting him to please enter Immortal Domain. This was already like 'three humble visits to a thatched cottage', doing their best to say nice things.

"Fairy, this is a Seven Apertures Exquisite Pill, after ingesting it, it will improve one's spiritual senses, a precious divine pill even in Immortal Domain, please accept it." Someone said quietly, quietly slipping this to Zhu Lin.

"That's all?" Zhu Lin shot them a look of disdain, feeling like it was too little.

The five individuals were speechless. What was going on? They came to the lower realms to deliver an invitation, yet in the end, they had to beg like this. They even had to hand over a divine pill, yet it instead drew this person's disgust. This really left them feeling too sullen.

In the past, this realm's creatures should be the ones giving them great gifts!

It wasn't Zhu Lin being greedy, but rather Shi Hao who secretly warned that if she could make the five of them bleed, then she should do it to the fullest extent.

"I have another one here, this divine pill is too rare, really not that many."

"Wu, I have a Golden Body Pill, after eating it, it can make the body sturdier, have a chance of achieving the Vajra Unbreaking Body." Another person said.

They really were bleeding greatly, because time was pressing. If they couldn't bring Huang with them, then there really wouldn't be any more time.

"I have to share with the others, this really isn't all that much." Zhu Lin made things more difficult.

These individuals almost became hostile. They could also be considered Mortal Dao experts in Immortal Domain, talented individuals, yet in the end, they were this sullen here, their stances just too low.

"Endure!" They secretly swallowed this back down.

In the end, these people pinched their nose, handing over all of the rare divine pills they had on them. Their faces were dark, not willing to pay Zhu Lin any more attention.

"My master said that you all go back first and then come back after two days. He needs to consider things for a bit." The crimson dragon walked over, informing them.

"Two more days?!" The white-robed youngster's eyes immediately widened when he heard this.

"There is only one day at most, please make a decision quickly!" The purple-haired youngster also began to panic.

If they knew it was like this, they really wouldn't have acted tough with Huang. In the end, they suffered so much, begging him instead.

Shi Hao left the higher realms, heading into Yin Yang Crucifix Earth, heading to where the restricted region lord was.

He raised the same topic, telling the restricted region lord that Immortal Domain's people were here, bringing him an invitation, switching from arrogance to deference, inviting him to enter Immortal Domain.

A long time ago, he told these things to the restricted region lord, because this was an ancient authoritative figure he could comfortably ask for guidance. Perhaps he might have some good suggestions.

In the past, the restricted region lord said that he can consider heading out.

"I'll make a trip with you." Today, the restricted region lord answered like this.

Shi Hao was shocked. This actually alarmed the restricted region lord into personally heading out. What did he wish to do?

The restricted region lord only had half of a snow-white skull remaining, did he still have his past might? He was actually going to accompany Shi Hao into Immortal Domain! He definitely wanted to accomplish some things.

"Merely to visit memory lane, see if I can settle some karma."

When he heard this, Shi Hao was horrified. This type of existence was high up above in the past, unmatched in his generation. The karma he wished to settle was definitely astonishing.

"Apart from me, they also want to go, this way, it'll be a bit more comfortable." The white cloths purer than snow, complexion like jade restricted region lord said, pointing to the side.

There was a small altar that was less than three feet tall there. On it were three living things, respectively the crystal skull, golden arm and bleeding eyeball.

"You all want to go too?" Shi Hao was shocked.

"We don't feel at ease, so we'll escort you." The crystal skull said, divine flames jumping within the eye sockets.

Shi Hao's mind jumped. He definitely didn't believe these three were going to protect him. They likely wanted to settle some karma too.

This type of existence was each more dangerous than the next. The great eras they touched upon were unimaginable. If they really had enemies, then it was too terrifying.

"Relax, nothing will happen." The crystal skull said.

It had a point, at their level, they definitely wouldn't do foolish things like throwing their lives away, they definitely had something to rely on.

Only, Shi Hao couldn't understand it. They were already ruined, only some bones and other things left over. Could they still struggle against their past 'old friends'?

Of course, the other possibility was that there were people in Immortal Domain who owed them favors, that it was now time to collect the debt.

"It'll be fine as long as you have that incense stick. Store it well, don't let others see it!" The restricted region lord said.

Shi Hao's mind shook, knowing what he was talking about.

In the past, when the other side invaded, Shi Hao previously faced the enemy at Great Scarlet Sky Border with Great Elder Meng Tianzheng, accidentally entering a primal chaos small world.

In that place, there was a woman and an ancient coffin. She formed a restricted region, clearly stating that from then on, that realm would no longer participate in the world's struggles.

It was rumored that she came from Immortal Domain, that she was previously an exceptional figure!

Before Meng TIanzheng and Shi Hao were asked to leave the restricted region, she previously gifted out an item, an incense stick that was less than a foot long. It had previously been lit, but it had long been extinguished.

There were some words engraved on it, two of them Immortal Ancient characters, the others he didn't recognize. They most likely belonged to an especially powerful species.

The words he did recognize were: world eradication!

Centuries later, Shi Hao had previously brought up this matter with the restricted region lord, consulting him about this incense stick to dispel his doubts.

Back then, the restricted region lord's expression became serious, not saying anything for a long time. In the end, he told Shi Hao he had to store it well. This incense was extremely terrifying, related to many things.

This time, the restricted region lord mentioned it again, naturally leaving Shi Hao shaken.

"When this incense stick is lit, there will be tremendous karma that will take place! As long as you properly store this incense stick, it will be the best thing to rely on in Immortal Domain, everyone needs to reconsider before reaching out their claws." The restricted region lord said.

"How do I use it?" Shi Hao asked.

"If you find anyone unsightly, just light it before their face. Those old but not dead fellas' old faces might just directly pale from fright!" The restricted region lord chuckled.

That day, Shi Hao brought the four old monsters with him into the higher realm's Imperial Court. This time, he was rather agreeable, not wasting time, deciding to enter Immortal Domain with those five individuals.

The five individuals were about to go crazy. They discovered that Huang really wasn't joking around, not just faking it, but really not treating them like anything big, not rushed at all.

They really wanted to shout out 'ancestor, we were wrong, let's hurry and leave'!

"Don't worry, I'll be fine. You all can go back, cultivate properly." Shi Hao said. He had Yun Xi fix her beautiful hair, and then warned Mu Qing and the others.

An immortal gate opened. Shi Hao went on his way, following the five into Immortal Domain!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter